diff options
Diffstat (limited to '76504-0.txt')
| -rw-r--r-- | 76504-0.txt | 9848 |
1 files changed, 9848 insertions, 0 deletions
diff --git a/76504-0.txt b/76504-0.txt new file mode 100644 index 0000000..ea8db99 --- /dev/null +++ b/76504-0.txt @@ -0,0 +1,9848 @@ + +*** START OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK 76504 *** + + + + + + THE MINUTE BOYS OF + SOUTH CAROLINA + + + + +AMERICAN HISTORY STORIES FOR BOYS + + +_THE MINUTE BOYS SERIES_ + + The Minute Boys of Lexington + The Minute Boys of Bunker Hill + + =By Edward Stratemeyer= + +[Illustration] + + The Minute Boys of the Green Mountains + The Minute Boys of the Mohawk Valley + The Minute Boys of the Wyoming Valley + The Minute Boys of South Carolina + The Minute Boys of Long Island + + =By James Otis= + +_THE MEXICAN WAR SERIES_ + +By Capt. Ralph Bonehill + + For the Liberty of Texas + With Taylor on the Rio Grande + Under Scott in Mexico + + + DANA ESTES & COMPANY + Publishers + Estes Press, Summer St., Boston + + + + +[Illustration: “‘I WILL TAKE YOUR LIFE AS FORFEIT FOR TREACHERY!’” + (_See page 281._)] + + + + + THE + MINUTE BOYS + OF SOUTH CAROLINA + + A STORY OF “HOW WE BOYS AIDED + MARION THE SWAMP FOX” + + AS TOLD BY + RUFUS RANDOLPH + + JAMES OTIS + + Illustrated by + J. W. F. KENNEDY + + [Illustration] + + BOSTON + DANA ESTES & COMPANY + PUBLISHERS + + + + + _Copyright, 1907_ + BY DANA ESTES & COMPANY + + _All rights reserved_ + + _COLONIAL PRESS + Electrotyped and Printed by C. H. Simonds & Co. + Boston, U. S. A._ + + + + +CONTENTS + + + CHAPTER PAGE + + FOREWORD v + + I. GABRIEL AND RUFUS 11 + + II. THE PURSUIT 28 + + III. RECRUITS 47 + + IV. DISAPPOINTMENT 67 + + V. BARFIELD’S CAMP 87 + + VI. THE RESCUE 103 + + VII. NELSON’S FERRY 121 + + VIII. THE PRISONERS 140 + + IX. A TRAP 159 + + X. AN ODD BATTLE 179 + + XI. OUR RETREAT 198 + + XII. A MYSTERIOUS ESCAPE 217 + + XIII. THE SEARCH FOR THE TRAITOR 236 + + XIV. A QUEER MESSAGE 254 + + XV. ROWE’S SMITHY 273 + + XVI. A SKIRMISH IN THE DARK 292 + + XVII. SETH HASTINGS ONCE MORE 310 + + XVIII. MANŒUVRING FOR POSITION 326 + + XIX. A DASTARDLY BLOW 344 + + + + +LIST OF ILLUSTRATIONS + + + PAGE + + “‘I WILL TAKE YOUR LIFE AS FORFEIT FOR TREACHERY!’” + (_See page 281_) _Frontispiece_ + + “‘FIVE MINUTES LONGER AND WE SHALL BE OUT OF RANGE!’” 32 + + “‘DISMOUNT AND THROW DOWN YOUR WEAPONS!’” 80 + + “IF IT HAD NOT BEEN FOR SETH HASTINGS, I SHOULD + HAVE CONSIDERED MYSELF EXCEEDINGLY FORTUNATE” 112 + + “‘I PROPOSE THAT WE HALT HERE’” 123 + + “THEN WE SAW COMING THROUGH THE AVENUE OF + TREES OUR ‘SWAMP FOX’” 196 + + “‘ARE YOU MASTER DAVIS’S DAUGHTER?’” 265 + + “‘AND WE ARE TO LEAVE ALL THESE CAMP EQUIPMENTS?’” 314 + + + + +FOREWORD + + +It has always seemed proper to me that he who writes a story should +explain to the readers how it came about that he was prompted to tell +the tale, for surely there must be a good and sufficient reason for the +making of a book, and it also comes to my mind that however dry and +uninteresting such an explanation may be, he who reads the story owes +it to himself, as well as the author, to learn all he can regarding the +facts, however remote, which may pertain to the characters presented, +and yet be of such a nature that the author cannot well, without +sacrificing his own plans, deviate sufficiently to relate them in the +book itself. + +Therefore it is that I shall be grateful to the reader if he will set +down in his own mind certain passages from history which are quoted +below, to the end that he may the better understand why two lads born +and bred in Charleston, in the State of South Carolina, left their +homes at a time when the cause of liberty appeared to be crushed to +earth, and why they followed the desperate ventures of Francis Marion +during his unequal but wondrously successful struggle against an enemy +which was bent on trampling into the mire the patriots who strove to +rear a country for themselves in the New World. + +Shortly after the publication of the story entitled “The Minute Boys +of the Mohawk Valley,” a gentleman residing at Charleston sent to me a +packet of closely written pages, stained by time, and with the ink so +faded that only with difficulty certain portions could be read. I was +richly rewarded, however, for the labor spent in reading that which +was set down, for I found that the manuscript was neither more nor +less than a series of letters connected, evidently at a later date, by +memoranda, and all written by one Rufus Randolph, a distant relative of +Francis and Gabriel Marion. + +To make of the whole a story, such as entertained myself at least, was +a trifling task compared with the labor which had been performed by +the young writer, and verily it was a labor of love, for while working +over the faded pages I came to learn many things concerning that heroic +struggle which the “Swamp Fox” made against overwhelming forces bent on +devastating the fair colony of South Carolina, and I have done little +more in the pages which follow than transcribe his own story. + +So much for the reason why “The Minute Boys of South Carolina” has +been put into print, and now, because Rufus Randolph failed to set +down anything concerning those terrible days after Sir Henry Clinton +captured the city of Charleston, I ask that the following extracts +from the historian Lossing’s “Field Book of the Revolution,” a goodly +portion of which I have condensed lest one weary with the reading, be +studied with some care. + +“The fall of Charleston, and loss of Lincoln’s army, paralyzed +the Republican strength at the South, and the British commanders +confidently believed that the finishing-stroke of the war had been +given.” + +“Clinton sailed for New York on the fifth of June, leaving Cornwallis +in chief command of the British troops at the South. Before his +departure, Clinton issued a proclamation, declaring all persons not +in military service, who were prisoners at Charleston, released from +their paroles, provided they returned to their allegiance as subjects +of Great Britain. So far, well; but not the sequel. All persons +refusing to comply with this requisition were declared to be enemies +and rebels, and were to be treated accordingly. And more; they were +required to enroll themselves as militia under the king’s standard. +This flagrant violation of the terms of capitulation aroused a spirit +of indignant defiance, which proved a powerful lever in overturning the +royal power in the South. Many considered themselves released from all +the obligations of their paroles, and immediately armed themselves in +defence of their homes and country, while others refused to exchange +their paroles for any new conditions. The silent influence of eminent +citizens who took this course was now perceived by Cornwallis, and, +in further violation of the conditions of capitulation, he sent many +leading men of Charleston as close prisoners to St. Augustine, while a +large number of the Continental soldiers were cast into the loathsome +prison-ships, and other vessels in the harbor.” + +“But when the trumpet-blasts of the conqueror of Burgoyne were heard +upon the Roanoke, and the brave hearts of Virginia and North Carolina +were gathering around the standard of Gates, the patriots of the +South lifted up their heads, and many of them, like Samson rising in +strength, broke the feeble cords of ‘paroles’ and ‘protections,’ and +smote the Philistines of the crown with mighty energy. Sumter sounded +the bugle among the hills on the Catawba and Broad Rivers; Marion’s +shrill whistle rang amid the swamps on the Pedee; and Pickens and +Clarke called forth the brave sons of liberty upon the banks of the +Saluda, the Savannah, the Ogeechee, and the Alatamaha. + +“Fortunately for the Republican cause, an accident prevented Marion +being among the prisoners when Charleston fell, and he was yet at +liberty, having no parole to violate, to arouse his countrymen to make +further efforts against the invaders. While yet unable to be active, +he took refuge in the swamps upon the Black River, while Governor +Rutledge, Colonel Horry, and others, who had escaped the disasters at +Charleston, were in North Carolina arousing the people of that State to +meet the danger which stood menacing upon its southern border. Marion’s +military genius and great bravery were known to friends and foes, and +while the latter sought to entrap him, the former held over him the +shield of their vigilance. ‘In the moment of alarm he was sped from +house to house, from tree to thicket, from the thicket to the swamp.’” + +“It was while in the camp of Gates that Governor Rutledge, who also was +there, commissioned Marion a brigadier, and he sped to the district +of Williamsburg, between the Santee and Pedee, to lead its rising +patriots to the field of active military duties. They had accepted the +protection of British power after Charleston was surrendered, in common +with their subdued brethren of the low country; but when Clinton’s +proclamation was promulgated, making active service for the crown or +the penalty of rebellion an alternative, they eagerly chose the latter, +and lifted the strong arm-resistance to tyranny. They called Marion to +be their leader, and of these men he formed his efficient brigade, the +terror of British scouts and outposts. Near the mouth of Lynch’s Creek +he assumed the command, and among the interminable swamps upon Snow’s +Island, near the junction of that stream with the Great Pedee, he made +his chief rendezvous during the greater portion of his independent +partisan warfare.” + +Having thus refreshed your memory with the facts just given, remember +that that which follows is the work of Rufus Randolph, and not of your +friend, + + JAMES OTIS. + + + + +THE MINUTE BOYS OF SOUTH CAROLINA + + + + +CHAPTER I + +GABRIEL AND RUFUS + + +The king’s forces laid siege to Charleston, in the State of South +Carolina, on the very day that Gabriel Marion was sixteen years old, +and when I was come to the same age the Continental forces made their +first sortie, as I remember full well because of the fact that General +Moultre’s brother was then killed. Thus it will be seen that Gabriel +was my senior only by fifteen days, for it must be fresh in the minds +of every one that Sir Henry Clinton opened fire on Charleston the +fifth day of April, in the year of grace 1780; that the Americans made +their first sortie on the twentieth; that on the sixth day of May the +besiegers completed their third parallel, and on the twelfth the city +was in the possession of the king’s troops. + +There is no good reason why I should go into details concerning the +siege and capture of Charleston, because they are well known to +everybody; but I have used the facts as a starting-point of what may +prove to be a story such as can be told to lads who shall live after I +have gone out of this world. It seems no more than proper to do so, for +it was while the British shot and shell were screaming over our heads +as we aided in the defence as boys might, that Gabriel Marion, brother +of that General Marion whom the minions of the king dubbed “Swamp Fox,” +determined to profit by the example which the lads in the eastern +States had set us, and once the time should be ripe, band the lads of +South Carolina together under the name of Minute Boys. + +Many a time, as Gabriel and I staggered here and there under the burden +of ammunition for our elders, who had permitted that we take part in +the defence to the extent of supplying the different guns with powder +and ball,--and so small was our store that we were forced now and again +to carry it an exceeding long distance,--many a time, as I have said, +while we were thus engaged Gabriel and I turned the matter over in our +minds, vowing that as soon as the king’s hirelings had been beaten +back, as we had no doubt soon would be the case, the Minute Boys of +South Carolina should come into existence as an organization distinct +from the regular army. + +Warm friends were Gabriel and I, with never a difference between us +save when, owing to the fact that my name was Rufus and my hair all too +vividly red for my own pleasure, he would persist in calling me William +Rufus, giving me the name of that king who was known as “The Red,” +and it vexed me sorely at times, because, although not responsible for +my personal appearance, the shock of red hair with which nature had +endowed me was so conspicuous as to call forth comment from all who saw +it for the first time. + +It was as if he called me “carrot-top,” when he tacked on to my name +Rufus, that of William, because the youngest schoolboy knows that +William Rufus’s hair showed out so conspicuous that his soldiers were +as prone to follow it into battle, when perchance a lock was exposed +beneath his helmet, as they were to rally around his flag. + +However, the color of my hair, and what Gabriel Marion might say in +sport regarding it, has nothing to do with that which I propose to set +down, save that it will serve to show now and again why I lost control +of my temper on being greeted by the name of a king. + +Gabriel Marion lived with his brother, Francis, who was made +lieutenant-colonel at Savannah the year previous to the siege, in St. +John’s Parish, but at the time when Clinton appeared off Edisto Inlet, +the colonel was ordered to Charleston, and with him came Gabriel who +took up his abode in my home, for it was in that fair city I had been +born. + +As you know, Charleston was surrendered on terms which to some seemed +honorable, while others declared them to be humiliating, and then came +that proclamation from Sir Henry Clinton which aroused the ire of every +person, young or old, male or female, in South Carolina. Following +closely upon it, as if it were but the natural sequel, came the arrest +of Lieutenant-Governor Gadsen and seventy-seven of the most influential +men, thus giving all our people to understand how little of faith we +could put in any declaration of those who had invaded our land. After +that August morning, when we saw the chief men of the city marched +away to the loathsome prison-ships in the harbor, there was but one +desire in the hearts of those who hoped to see their State rid of the +oppressive yoke which the king had put upon it, and that was to flee +to some place where they might act the part they had sworn to act, +and each do his full share toward making reprisals, for the victory +of the king’s forces had well-nigh crushed out from our breasts the +belief that we might make of the States so lately declared free and +independent, a nation of freemen. + +I am not minded to go into detail concerning the flight of this family +or that from the stricken city, as there is in the story so much of +sorrow, or pain, ay, of shame, that it is not well to let the mind rest +upon it. Rather should we think of what has been accomplished since, +of how we wiped out the disgrace, if disgrace it can be called when +our people were whipped through sheer strength of numbers rather than +superior bravery or better knowledge of warfare. + +Suffice it to say that among those who did steal secretly out of the +city, or tried to do so, vowing to avenge the wrongs that had been +perpetrated, were Gabriel Marion and I. My mother and invalid father +had set off for General Marion’s home on the very day after the +capitulation, and I was left to follow my own inclinations so that they +had the bent of my father’s advice, which was that, although not a man +in years, it was my duty to do a man’s full work in striking off the +shackles which the king’s misrule had fastened upon us. + +It was not as easy for two stout lads like Gabriel and myself to leave +the city as it was for the women, the sick, or the helpless, and before +we found an opportunity to give the redcoats the slip, word was brought +by a negro, who had contrived to make his way through the British lines +with a message of mouth, that General Marion, his broken leg having +been healed and he made brigadier-general, had fled to Snow’s Island, +where he awaited the coming of those who were eager to continue in arms +against the victorious foe. + +And now, just a word in regard to the rendezvous, lest some there be +who may not understand how an island can be situated inland, or where +this particular place is located. In Williamsburg district, where +the Great Pedee is joined by Lynch’s Creek, the united streams are +divided for a certain distance by a swampy piece of land with here +and there solid ground upon it. The rivers come together again at the +mouth, thus forming what we call Snow’s Island. Desperate indeed must +be the fortune of those who would seek such a refuge, for a guide was +necessary in order to lead one safely across the swamp-lands on either +side of the river to the few places where a man might lie down without +fear of being drowned. The only advantage it could possess was that the +enemy might not come upon it readily, and never gain the solid portion +of the surrounding country without being piloted by those who knew well +the devious passages. + +Now you can understand why Gabriel’s brother was dubbed the “Swamp Fox” +by those who sought so vainly to entrap him, and you may also have some +faint idea of the hardships which we two lads knew must be encountered +before we could gain the rendezvous, for more than two-thirds of the +journey must be made over morass and swamp not unlike that which I have +just been describing. + +However, we had little care, time, or thought for the dangers to be +encountered, because we were fleeing from that peril which seemed +greater than any we could meet, and it was by no means imaginary. We +had already seen the chief men of Charleston marched under heavy guard +to the prison-ships, where were horrors so great that it would chill +the blood of one to describe them, and if Sir Henry Clinton’s forces +dared lay hands upon the leading citizens of South Carolina, we knew +full well that two lads like ourselves would have but short shrift if +peradventure they had cause to suspect us of what they were pleased to +call treason. + +Our plan, if indeed we had a plan at that time, was to take a boat up +Cooper River, thence into the West River to that portion of St. John’s +Parish where was located Gabriel’s home, and trust to the chance of +getting horses there; strike straight across the country to Gardine’s +Ferry, and thence to Snow’s Island as the disposition of the British +forces would allow. + +Since we could not form a company of Minute Boys very well with but two +members, before setting out we cast about for such of our acquaintances +as were sufficiently strong in the backbone to permit of their sharing +the dangers with us, and the first to whom we unfolded our plan was +Archie Gordon. + +But few words were necessary to enlist him in this scheme. Although a +full year younger than Gabriel and I, he was possessed with the same +fever to exact reprisals from the foe as were we, and without waiting +until all our half-formed plans should have been detailed, he announced +his purpose of joining us, declaring that he was not only ready to set +out immediately, but happened to know where we might find a skiff which +would be suited to our purpose. + +While we were talking with him, Seth Hastings, a lad of seventeen +years or thereabouts, came up, and I would have held my peace while he +lingered near by, because of ever having distrusted the lad. His shifty +eyes, which refused to look squarely upon one; his love of telling a +lie when the truth would have served him better; the fact that he would +betray one playmate, if opportunity arose, to another in the hope of +provoking some small quarrel--all these things combined to make me +suspicious of the lad even when he spoke most fairly, and I would +almost as soon have gone to the red-coated soldiers with the plan as to +have confided it to Seth Hastings. + +But Gabriel Marion, who could never see aught of evil in any person +save those who wore the king’s livery, welcomed him heartily as he came +up, and without waiting to learn if Archie and I were of the mind to +enlist this possible recruit, at once acquainted him with the plan, +urging that he enroll himself with us as Minute Boys of South Carolina. + +It may have been that I was overly suspicious, for perhaps at that +moment Seth had no idea of playing the traitor to those whom he called +comrades; but I fancied there was in his eyes a gleam of--I know not +what to call it, yet the look which was in those shifty orbs disquieted +me, and I would have given much had it been possible to recall +Gabriel’s incautious words. + +They had been spoken, however; Seth Hastings was in possession of our +secret, which, if known to the British commander or any of his staff, +would have consigned us instantly to the reeking, filthy prison-ships +where so many brave hearts were languishing nigh unto death. He knew +all our plan, and it was too late to draw back. + +While Gabriel argued with him as to why he should join us, I cast about +in my mind as to how we might hold him true--how it would be possible +to prevent him from betraying us before we had set off on the journey, +and therefore it was that by the time Seth had agreed to make one of +what we hoped would soon be a company of Minute Boys, I proposed that +we start immediately, not waiting for more recruits lest opportunity +for leaving the city be lost. + +“But we have neither arms nor provisions,” Archie Gordon objected, +and it must be remembered that immediately after the surrender of +Charleston squads of red-coated soldiers had marched up this street and +down that searching every house for weapons and ammunition, seizing +upon everything of such nature as could be found. + +“We had better go off unarmed and hungry, than not go at all,” I +replied quickly, at the same time glancing toward Gabriel in the hope +that he might read in my face somewhat of the distrust which was in my +heart; but, honest even to a fault as he was, he failed to take the +hint, and on the instant began arguing with me as to why we should +delay our departure for at least eight and forty hours. + +All the reasons for delay which Gabriel and Archie brought up were +good, and not to be combated by me justly, for it seemed little less +than folly for four lads to set off empty-handed, with no plausible +pretext for such a journey, and take every risk of being arrested by +the first of the king’s troops whom they might come across. + +Gabriel claimed that by delaying no more than four and twenty hours we +could enlist a full dozen lads, and in the meanwhile, perhaps, gain +possession of arms, all of which I knew to be true. + +Archie insisted that even though we were able to join General Marion +as we counted on, it would be a sorry reception we should receive, for, +without weapons and lacking food, we might be an incumbrance rather +than assistance to the cause. + +I fancied that Seth, after listening to these well-founded arguments, +and as it seemed to me turning them over fully in his mind, was unduly +eager for delay, all of which I attributed to his desire to play us +some trick which would prove our undoing. + +Therefore did I insist all the more strongly that we set off without +the delay of a single minute, urging the matter so vehemently that it +was as if they grew weary with trying to convince me of my own folly, +and agreed to start whenever I should say the word. + +Then it was that I showed myself a fool beyond question, for, having +gained the point, I should have carried out the plan fully even as I +had shown myself eager to do; but at the last moment, when there was +no refusal on the part of my comrades, and even Seth Hastings seemed +willing to abide by the decision, I played the simple. + +Having suddenly grown timid at the thought of setting off without so +much as would serve to sustain life during four and twenty hours, I +proposed that we separate to gather up such food as might be got at +immediately, meeting an hour later at the place where Archie said the +skiff was hidden. + +I, who had been so suspicious, and the only one to distrust Seth, had +in the very moment of persuading my comrades to do as I desired, given +him every opportunity to play the traitor, for surely an hour was as +good as four and twenty if he was disposed to work us harm. + +However, in my thick-headedness I failed to take heed of this fact, +even though to this day it puzzles me to understand how I should have +been such a blunderer, and believed that he, like the other members of +the party, would spend all his time collecting so much in the way of +provisions as might serve to save us from actual suffering. + +Strange though it may seem, when I left that traitorous hound who +agreed to be at the rendezvous sixty minutes later, there was no +thought in my mind as to the possibility which I had allowed for +treason, nor did the idea occur to me while I was hurrying here and +there gathering such few articles as might be come at handily, for we +were not overly well provided with provisions in those days after the +occupation of the city by the British, when the red-coated soldiers had +taken everything they could lay their hands on. + +Left in charge of my home, not with any idea that he could protect +it or prevent the king’s hirelings from working their will with +the property, was an old slave, a negro who had been born on my +grandfather’s plantation, and in whom I could trust as in my own +people. To him I explained what it was my purpose to do, and after +we two had gathered up such store of cooked food as I might carry +conveniently, he thrust into my hands a pistol, explaining that my +father had unintentionally left it behind when he set off so hurriedly +for St. John’s Parish. The weapon was charged; but, so old Simon +assured me, there was neither powder nor ball in the house save so much +as the steel barrel contained. + +My home was at the corner of Elizabeth and Charlotte Streets facing +Wragg Square, and when I set off with old Simon’s prayers that no harm +might befall me ringing in my ears, my intention was to go down Chapel +Street to Concord, and thence to Reid Street, where I could gain the +water-front at the wharf which jutted out near Fort Washington. + +It was only at the latter portion of the journey that danger to my +plans might be anticipated, for there would I meet a strong British +guard, who would or would not, as their fancy dictated, detain me, and +the fancy of those royal troops at times was something to be greatly +feared. + +Only two persons did I meet during this distance, which was traversed +by me as rapidly as possible, and I was by no means surprised because +our people failed to be abroad, for in those dark days we who struggled +against the king hid like rats in their holes, while our city was in +possession of the enemy. + +It was when I arrived within sight of the fort that my heart came into +my throat, knowing that now was the critical moment, yet had I spent +many days pondering over a plan, I could not have laid the time for +departure more happily, for when I came near the fortification the +noonday meal had just been portioned out to the soldiers, and they were +so busily employed in ministering to their swine-like appetites as to +give no heed to a boy like me. + +“It is a good omen,” I said to myself as I gained the water’s edge +without having been challenged, and then again did I prove myself a +simple, for he who trades upon the future, claiming that the past is +any proof of that which is to come, has indeed lost his wits. + +I arrived at the rendezvous triumphant and serene in mind, a good five +minutes before the time appointed, but found Gabriel Marion already +awaiting me. He looked dejected, as if matters had gone awry, and I +asked laughingly, for at the moment my spirits were high: + +“Have you failed to find anything that can be eaten, lad?” and he +replied with a mournful shake of the head: + +“I am too much of a stranger in the city to be able to burst into a +house uninvited and demand provisions. It was useless for me to go to +your home, which I have called mine since coming to Charleston, for +I knew you would bring away from there everything which might be of +benefit to us, and where could I have gone in the hope of getting that +which we need? Therefore have I come empty-handed, save for so much of +powder and lead as you see in this bag.” + +He held toward me a small sack which might have contained a quart at +the most, and was now more than one-third filled. + +“That is a richer find than you believed, Gabriel,” I said cheerily, +at the same time producing the pistol old Simon had given me, “for we +should be able to cut the bullets to fit these barrels, and although +only a toy like this may not count for much against the king’s weapons, +it is better than being empty-handed.” + +Then I showed him my store of provisions, which, small though it was, +might suffice not very hungry boys for two meals, and he seemed to +think we were fairly well supplied. + +“I cannot but believe, Rufus, that it is unwise thus to start off so +suddenly and so unprepared,” he said, pulling aside the bushes which +grew near a small creek making up from the river, disclosing to view +the skiff of which Archie had spoken. “It would have been different if +we knew that some important movement was near at hand, but thus to set +off as if our friends needed us most urgently, giving no heed to what +we might carry which would advantage them as well as ourselves, appears +to me much like folly.” + +Then it was I explained why I had argued for a hurried departure, +repeating that the desire to get away was great owing to the distrust +in my mind regarding Seth Hastings, and when I was come to an end, he, +opening his eyes full upon me, exclaimed: + +“And with all that in your heart you have given him an opportunity to +play the traitor, if so be he is inclined that way!” + +Again I repeat that not until this moment did I realize the fact, and +then like a flood came upon me all the suspicions which had been mine +a short hour previous. Like the simple that I was, I would have given +way to words of self-reproach and anger, but that he hushed me by +laying his hand on my arm as he said: + +“There is no good reason why you add to your folly, if folly it was, +for such mischief as Seth may be willing to do has already been brought +about. Yet, Rufus, I cannot agree with you that the lad would do such a +thing. Why should he betray us who never did him any wrong? Why should +he be willing to deliver into prison-ships boys like us, when it cannot +benefit him one jot? It is no crime that, because of some weakness, +he is unable to look a fellow squarely in the face. There are many of +us who have mannerisms disagreeable to others, and yet we would feel +aggrieved if they were set down, as you account Seth’s, like actual +crimes.” + +I began to grow ashamed of myself under Gabriel’s quiet and convincing +reasoning, and just then Archie Gordon joined us, bearing on his +shoulder a well-filled sack which told how successful he had been in +his search for provisions. + +“Huzza for Archie!” I cried, forgetting for the moment all that which +had caused me uneasiness of mind. “How does it chance that you were +allowed to come through the streets with such a burden?” + +“It is neither more nor less than good fortune, William Rufus,” the lad +replied laughingly, and then, as if it was necessary I prove myself a +simple in every possible way on that day, I took offence at the name he +had put upon me, spending many a precious moment trying to convince +him it might be dangerous sport to thus jest at what I had almost come +to believe was my misfortune. + +In this senseless manner I must have spent ten minutes or more, heeding +not the fact that it was Archie who had brought us the provisions of +which we stood sorely in need. No one can say how long my foolish +tongue might have argued on the subject, had not Gabriel Marion, +cool-headed lad that he was, insisted we could settle all disputes +while paddling up the river, but Archie cried, as I ran toward the +skiff with the intention of leaping in: + +“We have yet to wait for Seth! It may be he is having better fortune +than either of us, and we will set out on our journey as well equipped +as if having spent a week in preparation.” + +“There he comes now,” Gabriel said, pointing up Reid Street, and as he +spoke he stepped aboard the skiff in readiness to push off. + +I was so deeply occupied with the offence committed by Archie in +calling me William Rufus, that I did not follow with my eyes the +direction indicated by Gabriel’s outstretched finger, but leaped aboard +the craft, having no more than cleared the gunwale when Archie cried in +an accent of terror: + +“He is coming; but pursued by four redcoats!” + +Then it was that all the fear which had possessed me a short time +previous returned with greater force, for instead of believing the boy +was chased by the soldiers, I understood as clearly as if he himself +had shouted to apprise us of the fact, that his delay had been caused +solely in order he might give information of that which we would do. + +“The cowardly traitor!” I cried in a frenzy of rage. “He has played us +false, and is bringing the bloody-backs down to take us prisoners!” + +I was conscious, without raising my eyes to look, that Archie gave a +quick glance over his shoulder, and then, dropping the precious sack of +provisions, he leaped into the skiff, pushing it off at the same moment +I gathered sufficient of wit to pick up a paddle in order to shove the +light craft farther out into the current. + +I question if either of us three lads realized that we were proving to +the redcoats that our purpose was such as would not stand before the +scrutiny of their officers--that we were really outlawing ourselves +with but little hope of escape, when it would seem wiser if we stood +boldly before them, for there was nothing in the bag nor on our persons +which could give color to any story Seth Hastings might have told. + +However, we had begun the flight, and neither questioned the wisdom of +so doing, although we knew that before sixty seconds had passed the +redcoats would fire upon us. + + + + +CHAPTER II + +THE PURSUIT + + +As has already been said, I seized one of the paddles immediately upon +jumping aboard the skiff, and when Archie Gordon shoved off the frail +craft he possessed himself of the blade which lay in the bow of the +boat. + +It is hardly necessary to say that neither of us needed urging, but +began to send the light craft ahead at the fastest possible pace, and +Gabriel Marion was not one whit behind us in making ready for the +flight. When he would have joined his efforts to ours, however, thus +making it necessary for us to work two paddles on one side with only +one opposite them, I said in a tone no wise like a command, but rather +as a suggestion: + +“You had best give all your mind to steering, Gabriel, for we shall +make better speed, Archie and I, if it is not necessary for us to look +to the course.” + +And he, mindful of others, as the dear lad ever was, whispered +warningly: + +“Bend as low to your work as possible, for we are like to have a shower +of lead when the bloody-backs shall have come up from behind the +bushes.” + +Desperate as our strait was, and knowing full well our very lives +depended upon the efforts we made at that time, I ventured to look back +over my shoulder in order to learn what that traitorous Seth Hastings +might be doing, and at the same time to register a vow that if God +spared my life I would some day repay him in full for this piece of +wanton treachery. + +The cur was hanging back behind the soldiers whom he had piloted, as if +fearing we might make some attack and his precious skin thereby receive +injury, while the redcoats were pushing on as eagerly as dogs do after +a fox, unslinging their muskets as they came, and I whispered, to give +greater emphasis to Gabriel’s warning: + +“We are like to catch it hot precious soon now, for the bloody-backs +are making ready to fire.” + +“Save your breath, lad, save your breath! Whatsoever we may say now +will not change the situation by a hair’s breadth, and verily are we +needing both strength and wind if, peradventure, they fail to hit all +three of us at the first volley.” + +Never before, even while engaged in a friendly contest of skill, had I +worked so desperately at the paddle. It was a stout ashen blade, yet it +bent like a bow betwixt the resistance of the water and the pressure +of my hands; at another time, when the stakes were less than life +itself, I could not have hoped to curve the wood however slightly. I +dare venture to say that Archie Gordon was putting forth every ounce +of his strength even as I was of mine, for the lad had good pluck and +a strong arm, together with sufficient of temper to lend fictitious +vigor at such a moment. + +Save as I have already set down, our flight was made in silence, +except for the music of the water as it rippled against the sides of +the skiff, telling of the speed we were making, and although less than +a minute had really elapsed since we pushed out into the current, it +seemed to me that a full quarter of an hour must have sped before we +heard the rattle of musketry and the singing of the bullets as they +passed above our heads. + +The king’s men overshot their mark, otherwise the aim was good, for had +the weapons been depressed ever so little some of the missiles must +have found their billets in our bodies. + +Once the muskets had been discharged I felt a sense of wondrous relief, +for now must we have a respite during such time as would be required +for the enemy to recharge the weapons, and I laughed aloud even while +expending every ounce of strength upon the paddle, whereat Gabriel said +in a tone of irritation: + +“The situation may not be so comical when next they fire,” and Archie +replied in a tone that warmed my heart: + +“They won’t shoot until after having reloaded, and we will crow while +we have the opportunity.” Then, half-turning, he shouted over his +shoulder to that miserable cur of a Seth Hastings, “If it so be we give +your hounds the slip this time, Seth, my boy, I’ll undertake to come +back to Charleston as soon as may be--surely before any other can take +your precious life, and repay the score which you have set for us to +wipe out.” + +No fellow could have resisted the temptation, however great the need of +his laboring at the paddle, to look back in order to note what effect +these words had upon the traitor, and, glancing at him an instant, I +fancied I saw, even at such a distance, the gray pallor of fear come +over his face. Certain it is he slackened pace, while the soldiers, +instead of recharging their weapons, were making their way along the +shore at full speed in chase of us, as if forgetting that it was upon +their muskets and not their legs they must rely. + +“Keep to your work, lads,” Gabriel whispered warningly. “The cost of +bantering words may be too great, and we cannot afford to receive even +the slightest wound if peradventure it can be avoided.” + +He had the right to take command at that moment, for I question +if he had turned his eyes ever so slightly, however great was the +provocation; but kept his gaze straight up-stream that we might not +deviate from the direct course by so much as a single inch. However, he +knew full well that we could not fail of being eager to know whether +our pursuers were gaining on us, and said after a brief pause: + +“Work the paddles as you have begun, and we may give them the slip, +even though the odds seem so great against us. I will tell you what +they are about.” + +Then, as we forced the light skiff ahead, literally lifting her on the +water, he called out whenever there was any change in the situation, +thus picturing to us what we had no time to gaze at. + +“The soldiers are still running, and have not stopped to reload +their weapons--Seth Hastings has turned about as if afraid to join +in the chase--I can see no craft along the shore, and yet it must be +the redcoats know of one, else why do they continue on foot instead +of recharging their muskets? When one of you fellows gets winded, +change places with me, for this speed must not be slackened! Now the +bloody-backs have halted and are reloading--one has taken aim! Crouch +low, boys! Crouch low!” + +Even as he spoke came the crackling of a weapon. A bullet struck the +gunwale of the skiff within two inches of Archie’s hand, and I was +dismayed because only a single gun had been fired. If they shot at us +in a volley, the agony of anticipation would soon be over, whereas if +each fired when he was ready we must be in continual apprehension of +being hit. + +“Look out now, another man is making ready!” Gabriel continued, and a +second later came the report of his weapon, followed almost immediately +by a third and a fourth, whereat our helmsman shouted as if victory was +assured: + +“Every bullet went wild! They are getting too much excited to be able +to take aim! Keep the pace five minutes longer, and I dare venture to +say we shall be out of range! Let me spell one of you now!” + +[Illustration: “‘FIVE MINUTES LONGER AND WE SHALL BE OUT OF RANGE!’”] + +“Stay where you are!” I shouted hoarsely. “We cannot afford to change +places at such a time as this!” + +I might go on telling of this chase until whosoever may read would be +wearied with the repetition of words, and at the same time fail in +attempting to portray all the feverish excitement which was ours during +the short race, for it was as if I lived an hour in every moment. +Although perhaps no more than ten minutes elapsed from the time we +swung the skiff out into the current until the soldiers turned back, +understanding it was folly to pursue us further, it seemed to me as if +the day was already spent when Gabriel cried: + +“Take it easy, lads; we are free from that squad at least, and if it so +be the king has not in South Carolina men who can shoot with truer aim, +then are we likely to live to a ripe old age, so far as danger from +leaden missiles is concerned.” + +It was high time the race had come to an end, for I was so nearly spent +with the frantic efforts that it is a question whether I could have +swung the paddle a dozen times more, even though knowing that my life +depended upon the effort, and Archie Gordon was in no better physical +condition than I, seeing which, Gabriel came amidships with his +steering paddle, continuing to force the light craft ahead as he said +cheerily: + +“Lie back and take it easy, lads, for I can well do considerably more +than stem this current,” and he made his words good, paddling with rare +skill; it is no easy matter to keep a craft in the true direction with +but one blade, for the best of boatmen will send her yawing from side +to side however much they may struggle to prevent it. + +Archie and I sat in the bottom of the skiff limp as rags, now the +excitement was over, breathing like broken-winded horses, but with +a hymn of thanksgiving in our hearts that we had escaped from those +who would have sent us to that which was worse than death itself--the +prison-ships; and when it was possible for me to speak so that the +words could be understood by those who heard, I said, as if believing +myself the son of a prophet: + +“Who shall say now that we lads may not be able to work benefit to the +Cause, if at the very outset of our attempt we have been able to thwart +the plan of a traitor while we ourselves were the same as unarmed and +caught in a trap? Surely after arriving where we may be put on the +footing of soldiers, it will be possible for us to do men’s work.” + +Well was it for me that we mortals are denied the privilege of looking +into the future, for if I had known that one of us three lads was to +meet a treacherous death before we were well started in our work as +“Minute Boys,” then might I have turned my back in dismay upon the +task, and the aid which we were enabled to give the Cause would have +been lacking at the very time when it was of greatest avail. + +However, it is not for me to look forward while setting down these poor +accounts of what we lads of South Carolina did, and although the grief +is as fresh in my heart now as on that terrible day, I must strive to +repress it in order that that which I am trying to tell shall run on in +proper sequence of events. + +“We had best not crow too soon or too loudly,” Archie Gordon said +grimly. “Although we may travel from here to Snow’s Island without +further difficulty, and then be able to accomplish all we propose to +do, there will be no good reason for congratulations until we have +served out that cowardly traitor, who, without provocation, would have +compassed our death.” + +“If we are able to labor for the Cause it must be with a singleness +of purpose,” Gabriel Marion said gravely, and one might have thought +it was his elder brother who spoke, for the tone and words were not +such as one would expect from a lad like him. “I grant you that Seth +Hastings must receive due reward for what he has done; but so long as +the king’s soldiers remain in South Carolina, so long must we put aside +every thought save that of driving them from the soil! And now, since +we have hardly but begun the long journey, and have our faces turned +toward many a danger, instead of talking of revenge and boasting of our +escape, let us do all we may toward carrying out this first portion of +the plan Rufus has formed, as a first step toward which, one of you +had better take a swing at the paddle, thus giving me a better show of +sending the craft ahead at proper pace.” + +“We will do better than that,” I cried, springing to my feet, ashamed +of having remained idle so long. “Neither Archie nor I need any more +coddling,” and even as I spoke our brave little comrade dipped his +paddle into the water once more, causing the skiff to dash swiftly +forward again, heading as directly for our destination--Gabriel’s +home--as the winding of the channel would permit. + +And now, lest I set down too many words in the telling of what should +be a short tale, I will make no attempt at recording that which we said +or did while sailing up Cooper River, but content myself with putting +down the fact that shortly after daybreak next morning we were come to +the landing which led to the house where my parents, as I have already +said, had found a refuge. Neither is it necessary for me to describe +the greetings which were ours, nor how my heart swelled with pride and +joy as I heard my father say, even while mother was pressing me to her +bosom, as if I had but lately come from the very jaws of death: + +“You and your companions have done well, Rufus, to take upon yourselves +the work of men. In these times children must grow old rapidly that +they may fill the place and do the work of those whom the king’s +hirelings kill and maim.” + +It was as if I felt my mother shudder when father spoke these words +which told that he was in full accord with our purpose to become +soldiers, but never a word of remonstrance did she utter. Looking back +now, I can understand that she resolutely put far away the motherly +love which would shelter and protect her child, allowing us three lads +to think she was only concerned in our welfare as she busied herself +either in giving orders, or in performing the bitter work herself of +preparing an outfit for us who were to depart as soon as might be. + +Father told us what we already knew, that General Marion had gone to +Snow’s Island, there to await the gathering of such as were ready to +join him in the forlorn hope that we could beat back the invader even +while his hands were upon our throat; and he advised that we remain +where we were during four and twenty hours, saying in explanation of +this advice, which might seem strange when one knew all the exigencies +of the situation: + +“It is hardly probable you can make all the necessary arrangements +in a shorter time, and, besides, if you start from here fresh, the +journey will be made in better time than if you set out already weary. +I envy you, lads, the privilege of striking a blow in defence of the +Carolinas. Would to God I might be able to play a man’s part, instead +of remaining here like some helpless child!” + +Then it was that Gabriel Marion deftly turned the conversation, noting +that my father was sorely troubled because of his helplessness at a +time when men were so sadly needed, and asked whether it was known if +many had joined his brother, whereupon my father replied: + +“I question if that be probable. Only Captain Horry and half a dozen of +the neighbors set off with him. It may be that their numbers have been +doubled by this time, but I doubt if their force is much increased, +for many there be in South Carolina, I am ashamed to say, who deem it +wiser at this time to serve the king rather than their own country.” + +Then we discussed as to which road it would be wisest to follow, and +father held consultation with some of the older negroes who were +familiar with the swamp and the country near about, until by nightfall +we had not only mapped out a course, but were provided with an outfit +such as was not to be despised in those days. + +Old Peter, one of General Marion’s house-servants, had volunteered to +act as our guide across the swamp, and we accepted the service readily, +knowing that his master would be pleased at our bringing him, while at +the same time he could save us many a needless mile in the journey. + +It was his advice that we strike across the country to what was known +as Charleston road, following that boldly up until we came to the +highway leading to Indian Village, after which we would take to the +woods for a short cut to Snow’s Island. By such a course we would come +upon the different ferries, and thus have no trouble in crossing the +streams unless, perchance, enemies were between us and our destination. + +When one has fought and aided in the whipping of a king backed by +a great nation, when one has stood a tiny atom in a ragged line of +battle facing the on-coming of well-drilled, well-equipped European +soldiers, and taken part in the crushing of that great machine into +a panic-stricken mob, filling the brain with the heat of that fever +which comes in the excitement of battle, it is dull telling simply of +the march and of the bivouac. Perhaps because I cannot yet be called +a man I linger in the setting down of that which we did where renown +was won, than as to how we made our peaceful way from one part of the +country to another. Therefore, if I err in describing with too little +detail such part of my life while I was numbered among the “Minute Boys +of South Carolina,” as were dull or uneventful, the fault must be set +down to my great desire to hurry forward into those scenes of moment. + +It seems to me it should suffice if I say that on the morning after +our arrival at Gabriel Marion’s home we departed. I need not say +aught concerning that last embrace of my mother’s, or repeat father’s +blessing, which he bestowed on us all. + +Old Peter, carrying even more of our stores upon his aged back than +was right, yet insisting upon bearing the greater portion of the +burden, went on in advance as a guide, mounted on as good a horse as +either of us lads rode. We had taken from General Marion’s plantation +whatever might advantage us in the work, for anything he owned was at +the service of his country. Thus it was we journeyed like soldiers, in +the saddle, although we followed old Peter’s advice and carried all +our belongings upon our backs, the negro arguing that at any moment we +might come upon the enemy, and in case of being forced to take to the +woods, where we could not use the horses, we would not go empty-handed +if preparations for flight had been made in advance. + +It chafed me not a little that at the very outset we should be +preparing for defeat, but my father had backed up old Peter, and +Gabriel Marion stoutly insisted that as we proposed to be good +soldiers, so should we obey the first commands given by those who had +the right to dictate--meaning in this case my father, not old Peter. + +We rode on merrily, our only care being the possible danger which might +be in advance of us, never dreaming of anything to be feared in the +rear; making the journey across country to the Charleston road before +the day was more than half-spent, and halting at night less than a mile +south of Gardine’s Ferry. + +We spent no time in making camp, for none was needed. The horses were +picketed in a small grove of cottonwood-trees, and we made a meal from +the cooked provisions which we brought with us, after which every +member of the party, even including the guide, lay down upon the ground +wherever he pleased, giving no heed to keeping guard, because in our +ignorance we lost sight of the possibility that the enemy might even at +that moment be near at hand. + +I question if it be not more wearying to spend a day in the saddle, to +one who had not ridden for many months, than to walk during that length +of time. For my part, I was thoroughly tired out when I threw myself +upon the ground with no more care as to a bed than to use my saddle for +a pillow, and it was as if I had just composed myself to rest when I +drifted off into slumber-land. + +It seemed as if I had no more than closed my eyes in rest when I +was awakened by being shaken violently, and on first returning to +consciousness I heard old Peter whispering in my ear: + +“Rouse up, Marse Randolph, I’se allowin’ dem British sojers am near by.” + +I was awake on the instant, and then understood, from the absence of +the moon, which had been shining when I fell asleep, that the night was +more than half-gone. My comrades were already awake and on their feet, +and Gabriel was saying in an anxious whisper as I joined them: + +“It’s certain that a party of horsemen have gone on up the road, for I +heard the trample of hoofs even as old Peter awakened me. It stands us +in hand to know whether they be friend or foe.” + +“Why should it concern us, if so be they travel rapidly enough to keep +out of our way?” I asked like a simple, and Gabriel, true lad that +he was, replied gently when he would have been warranted in speaking +sharply: + +“We must know what lies ahead of us, else are we like to ride into +danger as do those who are blindfolded.” + +“And how do you count on finding out?” I asked irritably, for it vexed +me to thus be deprived of the rest I needed. + +“One of us must follow until it is certain the strangers have not gone +into camp, and at daybreak the others may bring up the horses. I am +ready to act as scout, and you fellows may lie down again with the +understanding that one or the other stand guard during the remainder of +the night. Instead of showing ourselves worthy to become soldiers, we +have acted like children in making camp as we did, for the first duty +should have been to station a sentinel.” + +“You shall not go on alone,” I said, now ashamed because of having +given heed only to my own desires, and Archie stoutly claimed the right +to go with us. + +We might have argued on this question until another day had come, had +not Gabriel said hurriedly: + +“Since neither of you will take advantage of the opportunity to sleep, +we’ll all go, and if by daylight old Peter has heard nothing concerning +us, he shall come up the road with the horses.” + +As Gabriel said, so we did, and with our weapons charged, for we had +left General Marion’s plantation fully equipped, we advanced swiftly, +yet with due heed lest we overrun the quarry, leaving behind old +Peter in a very disagreeable frame of mind, for his last words were a +complaint that he was to be left in the rear when it was his duty to +lead the way. + +Not until we had travelled twenty minutes or more did I ask myself what +was to be done in case we learned that the horsemen who had passed our +camping-place were soldiers, and then I put the question to Gabriel. + +“That shall be decided later,” he replied quietly, and one would +have fancied he had been bred to the trade of a soldier, so calm and +collected was he at this time when we might be running our necks into a +noose. “If the party is made up of bloody-backs we may be certain they +have learned of General Marion’s whereabouts, and are hoping to entrap +him, in which event we must make a détour in order to gain the advance, +that we may warn those who are at Snow’s Island. In case it should be +so that we might, without too much risk, make a capture, why, then, I +say, let us take such prisoners as is in our power, and, on arriving at +the rendezvous, have something to prove our ability to act the part of +soldiers.” + +It seemed to me that our business was to arrive at Snow’s Island as +quickly as might be, without any regard for prisoners or picking up +information; but plainly Gabriel was fitted to be the commander of our +little party, and I held my peace, although stoutly rebelling at the +idea of undertaking the trade of a soldier before having made other +preparations than that of arming ourselves. + +After this brief conversation we continued on in silence, but at a +rapid pace, and soon came to know that those in advance were in no +great haste to arrive at their destination, for we heard the hoof-beats +of horses in the distance, and once more Gabriel said: + +“We will follow without making any attempt to overtake them, during an +hour or more, and then if there is no change we must close up, for I +am not minded to walk at their heels like a dog until daybreak.” + +He had no more than ceased speaking when the sounds in the distance +increased, and I came to a halt without waiting for orders; but Archie +Gordon forced me on as he whispered: + +“They are making camp, most likely, and now will we have the +opportunity of finding out who they are, if so be we press on before +they lie down.” + +Gabriel spoke no word, but, taking each of us by the arm, plunged +straight into the bushes for twenty yards or more, and then advanced +cautiously until it was possible for us to hear the sound of voices. + +Now we wormed our way amid the foliage like Indians, taking care lest +the breaking of a dry twig beneath our feet should betray us, and +before ten minutes had passed were where we could see a portion of the +party we had been pursuing. + +A small fire was already built, and around it were gathered four or +five men clad in the uniform of the king’s soldiers, while here and +there amid the bushes which grew close down to the side of the road, +flitted dark figures not to be distinguished in the gloom, but which we +knew were others of the enemy. + +“What are they doing here?” Archie asked, as if he had forgotten we +were on the road leading from Charleston, and Gabriel replied in a +hoarse whisper: + +“The chances are they have been sent to Snow’s Island, or else are in +pursuit of us.” + +“That last can hardly be true,” I said, again showing how simple I +was. “The British commander would not think it necessary to send out so +large a party for three unarmed boys.” + +“Ay, but suspecting, as they must if Seth Hastings told them my name, +that we are bound for General Marion’s rendezvous, it would be only +wise to send a sufficient force to capture all the rebels that might be +found at the end of the journey.” + +With this Gabriel crept yet nearer the camp-fire, and we followed him, +moving ever so slowly, but halting not until having come within twenty +feet or less, when it was possible to distinguish some of the words +which were spoken. + +As we lay there, hardly daring to breathe lest our presence should +be betrayed, many of those who had been caring for the horses joined +their comrades, and all appeared to be in the best of humor, but to our +disappointment nothing was said regarding the purpose of their journey. +Therefore we remained as much in the dark as before until suddenly +there came between us and the glare of the camp-fire a figure which +caused me to grip Gabriel’s arm fiercely even as Archie Gordon’s hand +was pressing upon my shoulder as if he would bury his nails in my flesh. + +Little wonder was it that we were filled with both surprise and +alarm at the sight of this newcomer, for he was none other than that +villainous renegade, Seth Hastings! It needed now no word from the men +to tell us why they were here. That Seth had explained who Gabriel was, +there could be no question, and because the cur was ignorant of the +fact that my mother and father had fled to General Marion’s plantation, +he had supposed we were making directly for Snow’s Island. + +That the whelp had offered his services as guide there was not the +slightest doubt in my mind, and yet even at that time, when my anger +and surprise were so great as to be nearly overwhelming, I asked myself +again and again why it was that he, who had professed friendship for +all three of us lads, should be doing what was in his power to compass +our death. He was pursuing us like an avenger, and yet, rack my brain +as I might, I could think of no act, however trifling, which he might +have construed as against himself. + +It was while I lay thus in a maze of perplexity, and perhaps fear, that +Gabriel Marion pressed my hand significantly as he began to retrace +his way through the bushes, and, as a matter of course, Archie and I +followed, although it seemed to both of us at the time as if it were +wiser to remain within sight of that villainous cur in the hope of +putting a speedy end to his evil-doing. + + + + +CHAPTER III + +RECRUITS + + +Not until we were so far from the redcoats’ camp that there could be no +danger our words might be overheard, however hot the discussion which +was to ensue should become, did Gabriel halt, and I was eager to take +advantage of this first opportunity of showing disapproval at our thus +beating a retreat, as it were. + +“It’s not for me to say what you and Archie shall do,” Gabriel began +immediately he halted, and before I could so much as give words to the +petulant thoughts in my mind. “As for myself, I see no good reason why +we should linger near that encampment, and much cause for leaving as +soon as possible.” + +“Now you are answering a protest which has come into your own mind,” I +cried, not a little irritated because he had taken the words out of my +mouth, and he replied quietly: + +“Ay, William Rufus, that is exactly what I am doing, for even though +the night is none too light, I can see that you are disgruntled because +I led you away from a place of danger. It needs not that you shall at +all times proclaim your dissatisfaction by words, for I can read much +of what is in your mind by the movement of your body.” + +“And you would not have read my thought so easily but for the fact that +you yourself must have questioned whether it was fitting for lads who +count on becoming soldiers, to turn tail at the first show of danger,” +I replied hotly, and he irritated me yet further by saying, in what +sounded to me like a tone of superiority: + +“How would it have advantaged us in any way to lie hidden in front of +yonder camp-fire watching the redcoats and that miserable cur, Seth +Hastings? Was the picture so inviting that you would linger in order to +gaze upon it? And when it was come daylight, if so be you loitered till +then, what about the chance of your being discovered when old Peter +brings up the horses, for I dare venture to say the negro will start at +the first crack of dawn if we have not then returned?” + +“How would it advantage us?” I cried hotly, allowing myself to be +angered because in that time of danger he remembered to call me +“William Rufus.” “By remaining there we might perchance have learned +the destination of the troop, which seems necessary, since the force is +travelling in the same direction we desire to go.” + +“But we know as much as is needed,” Archie Gordon broke in, and I +understood on the instant that he approved of Gabriel’s plan, whatever +it might be. “That Seth Hastings is with the men tells beyond a doubt, +at least so it seems to me, that they are heading for the rendezvous +selected by General Marion, in the hope of capturing not only him, but +us lads as well.” + +“Ay, Archie Gordon, there you have hit the nail squarely as I would +have struck it,” Gabriel chimed in. “There was no reason for us to +linger longer after having seen that traitorous cur, and good cause, as +the matter presents itself to my mind, for us to make all speed with +our backs turned toward the enemy.” + +“To what end?” I asked impatiently, and he replied, clapping me on the +shoulder in a friendly way such as made me ashamed of my petulance. + +“To the end that we may push on while there is opportunity to make the +détour, if so be old Peter agrees that it may be done between now and +daylight. If we can arrive at Snow’s Island a few hours in advance of +the British troops, and surely we should be able to do so with such +horses as we have, then do we make doubly sure of receiving a hearty +welcome, because the information we bring will be valuable to my +brother.” + +Even before he had finished the somewhat lengthy explanation I +understood he was in the right, as indeed I ever found him to be, for +Gabriel Marion was one of those rare lads who argues out a matter with +himself before giving an opinion. + +From that moment, until we were arrived at the place where old Peter +was awaiting us patiently, no further arguments were indulged in, +and I left to Gabriel the duty of acquainting the negro with all we +had learned. It was evident that Peter had a far better idea of the +situation than I had shown to be mine when finding fault with Gabriel +because of beating a retreat, for he appeared to recognize without +discussion the necessity of circling around the enemy to gain an +advance, and in order to accomplish such purpose was most particular in +his inquiries regarding the location of the halting-place. + +Gabriel felt positive the enemy was a full quarter of a mile to the +southward of the ferry, and Peter, after taking ample time to consider +the matter, but in the meanwhile saddling the horses that no precious +moments might be lost, announced that it was possible to do the trick +if we should leave the highway we were then on, striking across the +country until having arrived at the Santee road, and then go down +to the ferry; but he admitted that by so doing there was a grave +possibility of our coming upon the enemy, if peradventure we had made +any mistake as to the location of the encampment. + +“To my mind, we are in duty bound to take the chances, however opposed +we may personally be to such a plan,” Gabriel said, as he mounted his +horse. “The information which we may be able to carry to Snow’s Island +is so important that we are warranted in running any risk, for the life +of one or of all of us, as compared with the advantage which can be +gained for the Cause, is as nothing. Is it your mind that we shall push +on without delay?” + +He turned to me while asking this question, and there was no longer the +slightest tinge of impatience in my tone as I replied: + +“It is for you to act the leader, Gabriel Marion, for surely there be +none other in this party so well able to take command.” + +Having said this, I also mounted, to show my readiness to set off +without further delay, and old Peter needed no words to tell him that +the moment had come when he was to act the part of guide in good +truth. Therefore he set off in advance, striking directly into the +undergrowth, where our horses, although finding some difficulty in +making their way, managed to maintain a fairly good rate of speed +during two hours, when we came upon the Santee road, much to my +surprise, for I had fancied the distance to be greater. + +Once upon the highway, Gabriel leaped from the saddle and began tearing +the one blanket which he carried into strips, as if he had suddenly +lost his senses. + +“We must do what we may toward muffling the sound of the horses’ hoofs +on the beaten road,” he said hurriedly, and in a twinkling all three of +us began the same task, for there was no need of further explanation. + +Within ten minutes, for we worked to disadvantage in the night, having +no cord with which to tie the muffling on the horses’ feet, and +then as fast as the steeds could be urged forward, for the woollen +foot-covering crippled them to a certain extent, we rode toward the +ferry, breathing quick with the excitement of the moment, because each +step was bringing us nearer to a possible encounter, when the odds +would be heavily against us. + +As nearly as I could judge, there were yet two hours of the night +remaining, and it seemed to me as if we were in a fair way of +accomplishing our purpose, when suddenly, and at the very moment while +I was congratulating myself upon Gabriel’s foresight in hastening +matters as he had, there came from the bushes on the side of the road +fifty paces or more in advance of us, the thrilling cry: + +“Halt, or we shall fire!” + +Following this could be heard sounds of command, as if the unseen +speaker was stationing a heavy force on either side of the road to +enforce his demands. + +On the instant my heart sank like lead, for I had no doubt but that we +had come upon a considerable body of the enemy. It was reasonable to +suppose that he who had spoken was the leader of the same party we had +spied upon, and a similar thought must have been in Gabriel Marion’s +mind, for I heard him cry half to himself: + +“What stupids we were to so miscalculate the location of the +halting-place!” + +As a matter of course we obeyed the command on the instant, there +being nothing else left to do, for our party of four would have shown +themselves little less than idiots to have made any attempt at riding +down so formidable a body as was apparently directly in advance of +us, and flight seemed equally fruitless. As I pulled my horse to a +standstill there came to my eyes a picture of the prison-ships as I +had seen them lying at anchor in Charleston harbor, and I could have +cried aloud in grief because of this sudden end which was put to our +undertaking. + +When we were come to a halt, remaining in the saddles without making +any show of unslinging the muskets which were strapped across our +backs, the same voice we had first heard, cried out, and I fancied that +there was a difference in the tone, as if the speaker was inclined to +be friendly: + +“Who are you, and what is your purpose here?” + +Had I considered myself in command of our little force, I should have +been such a simple to have made some effort toward concealing our +identity, but not so with Gabriel Marion. He realized that the truth of +whatsoever we might say could speedily be proven or disproven, and he +replied readily: + +“We are three lads escaped from the British at Charleston, who hope to +arrive at a rendezvous appointed by an officer in the Continental Army. +We have with us as guide an old negro, and are striving to gain the +ferry before a force of the enemy encamped on the Charleston road near +at hand shall arrive there.” + +I thought of a verity that if there had been any possibility of our +escaping the prison-ships, this answer had destroyed it, and friend +though he was, I could have dealt Gabriel such a blow as would have +sent him headlong from the saddle, because of what I believed was +stupidity. Therefore it is that my astonishment may at least be faintly +imagined, when I saw in the gloom of the night two small figures come +hurriedly from out the screen of bushes, advancing toward us as +if overjoyed at the meeting, and I heard Archie Gordon cry half in +delight, half in fear: + +“Are you lads of South Carolina?” + +“Ay, that we are,” the foremost of the strangers replied, hastening +forward until he stood where he could look up into Gabriel Marion’s +face. “We are making for the same rendezvous, if so be you have told us +the truth.” + +It did not require many seconds for me to gather my scattered senses, +and when this was done I realized how crafty these two had been to thus +halt us, giving the impression that they were strong in numbers, for I +could now understand, from seeing none others, that they alone had made +such a show of force. + +Gabriel, bending over until he could see clearly the face of the lad +who stood near him, said quietly, even as though he had been expecting +such a meeting: + +“This, if I mistake not, is one of the Marshall lads, whose home is +near about Eutaw Springs?” + +“And you are General Marion’s brother!” the boy cried in joyful +surprise. + +Then it was that we dismounted, and but a short time was needed in +which to make each acquainted with the purpose of the other. These +brave lads, having heard of the call sent out by General Marion, were +hastening thus alone to obey the summons, so much of courage and a +desire to aid the Cause was in their hearts. They had counted on taking +with them four prisoners when they heard us approach. It was a gallant +deed, and I took somewhat of the credit to myself because they were +South Carolinians. + +When the Marshall boys--Edward and Joseph--had learned what it was our +purpose to do, they proposed to join us as Minute Boys rather than +enlist directly under General Marion’s command, and thus we lads, who +had but a few seconds previous believed we were doomed to imprisonment, +gained two recruits of such metal as was needed in the organization. + +It can well be understood that we did not waste much time after the +explanations had been made, but pressed forward toward the ferry once +more, as soon as the new recruits had muffled the feet of their horses, +and I said to Archie Gordon as we rode along side by side: + +“If it were possible to come across four or five more like these lads +who have just joined us, we might be in shape to gather in those who +are guided by that traitorous cur,” and he replied, as if the idea gave +him great pleasure: + +“Ay, and it would be an adventure worth thinking about were we alone in +this section of the country; but as it is, with our friends at Snow’s +Island ignorant of what is going on near about, I am of the opinion +that however strong we might grow by reason of additional recruits, +there could be no fair excuse for making any such attempt.” + +Now we had guides in plenty, for the Marshall boys were better +acquainted with this section of the country than was Peter, and instead +of making for the ferry, where there was even chance we might find +some of the troopers posted on guard, they proposed that we make a +short cut to a point on the river fully half a mile above Gardine’s +Ferry, where they believed we could swim the horses across. + +The only danger in such a crossing was that we would be obliged to +travel over a considerable extent of swamp, but this both they and +old Peter believed would be more advisable than taking the chances of +meeting the enemy at the ferry. + +As had been agreed upon, so we did, and although more than once after +gaining the opposite bank of the stream did it seem possible the horses +would be mired, we were so far successful that when the first glimpse +of the coming day appeared in the eastern sky we were on the highway, +riding swiftly toward that crossing of the Black River known as Potato +Ferry. + +From this moment it was as if all the difficulties had been removed +from our path. When the sun set we were at Britain’s Ferry, on the +bank of the Great Pedee River, and Snow’s Island was barely four miles +away; but, owing to the darkness, Gabriel believed we were warranted +in remaining where we were rather than in attempting to go down the +stream, for daylight was needed in crossing to the rendezvous. + +This time when we made camp we took hourly turns of standing watch, and +when another day was come, after partaking of a hurried meal, we set +out, arriving at our destination not without considerable difficulty, +owing to the fact that none of us knew the exact trail which would give +us good footing, but yet suffering no more of hardships than might have +been expected, and certainly none worth setting down here. + +The day was yet young when finally we stood before General Marion to +receive from him the heartiest greeting lads could ask for, and even +old Peter came in for his full share. + +The general had at this time no more than twenty men, well armed, +but, as we afterward learned, with only a scanty store of provisions, +and all this company gathered around us to learn the latest news from +Charleston. Little did they dream that our arrival would be a signal +for the first attack on the enemy since the fall of the city. + +They were plunged in deepest grief when told of the wholesale arrests +made by the British commander, Sir Henry Clinton, and each had some +question to ask regarding the bearing of this or of that citizen while +being marched through the streets of Charleston to where boats were +taken for the prison-ships. + +Gabriel, acting as our spokesman, as was indeed his right, since we two +tacitly agreed to recognize him as leader, gave all the information +possible, and not until this little band of patriots had finished with +their questioning did he speak of our adventure on the Charleston road. +Then, as may be fancied, every member of the company was wrought up +to the highest pitch of excitement, for if the word which we brought +was true, then could they see in the near future an opportunity for +striking a blow in retaliation. + +General Marion questioned us particularly concerning the number of the +men, and as to whether the company was made up of Tories or British +soldiers, and to this question we could give no satisfactory reply. +True it is that we had seen by the light of the camp-fire none save +those who wore the red uniform, but we knew full well there were others +hidden from our view by the bushes, therefore it was well within the +range of possibility that the soldiers had in their company many Tories. + +That which puzzled our friends was the same question as we had asked +ourselves many times: Why Seth Hastings had thus suddenly and openly +shown himself an enemy to the Cause, and why was he so eager that we +lads be made prisoners? + +It was a question which no one could answer satisfactorily, and General +Marion put an end to our speculations by saying in a tone of pleasure: + +“Before to-morrow morning, if indeed you are not mistaken as to the +destination of the company, we will have in our keeping this Seth +Hastings who has shown himself such a violent friend of the king’s, and +I doubt not that you lads may be able to get the desired information +from him.” + +“Will you make an attack upon the company?” Gabriel asked quickly and +eagerly. + +“I think we shall, lad, and regardless of their numbers, else why have +we gathered here?” + +“But they are in reasonably large force,” I ventured to say, and the +young general answered stoutly: + +“Though they outnumbered us three to one, yet would we do it, so that +every man among us might strike an effective blow, for it is work of +such nature that will bring more recruits to the rendezvous than could +be persuaded to join our forlorn hope under any other circumstances.” + +Then the commander of this “ragged regiment,” as the king’s soldiers +were afterward pleased to term the company, turned away with Captain +Horry, whom we soon came to learn was looked upon as second in command +of this slender force, and the remainder of the party plied us with +questions concerning what we had seen and heard since we fled from +Charleston, until I was fairly weary with so much tongue-wagging. + +Less than an hour after we arrived I observed that Captain Horry +and another man crossed the river in one of the dugouts which were +concealed along the shore of the swamp, and because they went on foot I +knew full well they had gone to learn what might be possible regarding +the approach of the enemy. + +With this departure the men left off questioning us, to make ready for +the encounter which they had every reason to believe was near at hand, +and we, who had already begun to call ourselves Minute Boys, made a +survey of this island which was destined to become the headquarters of +as active a body of rangers as ever did service for the Colonies. + +As I have already said, it was situated just below the point where +Lynch’s Creek flows into the Pedee, and to my surprise I found that +while it really deserved the name of swamp, for the land was evidently +wet and marshy during such times as the river was filled with water, +now the soil was comparatively dry, while the greater portion of the +island was covered with trees, among which we were told could be +found no small amount of game. The lower end of it was thickly grown +up with cane-brake, and during our hurried exploration we found that +already was corn planted here and there where nature had left open +spaces. I questioned as to whether it was so late in the season that +the grain would not arrive at maturity; but Archie, who had the eye +of a farmer, suggested that even if it did not, the leaves would make +excellent fodder for the horses, and surely the question of feeding the +animals in this place where no grass grew was a matter which required +considerable attention. + +Our dinner, which was shared by every one on the island, consisted +of the provisions which we had brought from General Marion’s home, +and when the meal was come to an end there was not sufficient left of +our store to provide us lads with supper. But at that time we did not +look very far into the future. Our situation was so desperate--this +little handful of men and boys who were setting themselves to combat +a victorious enemy--that beyond the present hour we gave little or no +heed, trusting to the fortunes of war, and the charity of the planters, +when put to for sufficient in the way of food, to keep us alive. + +I am tempted to dwell upon the trifling incidents of this day at the +rendezvous where there was little semblance of military authority, +save that all recognized General Marion as the one who should map out +the operations; but to do so would require more of space than can be +given it, if I am to relate all which we Minute Boys of South Carolina +succeeded in doing before the tyrant’s forces were driven beyond the +border. Therefore it is I must go straight on with such as we did which +had a bearing upon the struggle our people were making for liberty, +rather than indulge in reminiscences most pleasing to myself. + +It was about four o’clock in the afternoon when Captain Horry and his +companion returned, and there was that written upon their faces which +told that they were well satisfied with the information gained. + +“It is as it should be,” the captain said to General Marion as he came +up from the bank of the stream to where the little company gathered +immediately he was seen in the distance. “The force of which the lads +gave warning number no more than forty, and are under command of Major +Gainey. As nearly as can be told, from twenty to twenty-five of them +are Tories, the remainder soldiers from Gainey’s own regiment. They +have gone into camp at Britain’s Neck, I should guess in order to wait +for reinforcements, fancying that we are too strong for them.” + +“Britain’s Neck,” the general said half to himself. “Then we have no +need to start off until sunset.” + +Although I knew full well he would strike a blow however great the +odds might be against him, it was with a certain sense of relief and +satisfaction that I heard the words which gave the same meaning as if +he had said he was determined to attack. + +Then Captain Horry described the situation of the enemy’s camp, +which had been chosen near the river-bank and was backed by a small +hill. If it had been the major’s purpose to give us good opportunity +to make reprisals, he could not have disposed of his men to better +advantage for us, because even I, who knew so little of the art of war, +understood that if it should be possible for us to gain the brow of the +hill, we had the foe at our mercy. It was when Captain Horry had come +to the end of his recital, that Archie Gordon asked eagerly: + +“Did you see anything of Seth Hastings, sir, while you were spying upon +the camp?” + +“I have the good fortune not to be acquainted with that whelp; but +fancy we saw him, for there was a lad with the Tories whom the troopers +appeared to shun. These soldiers of the king’s, cutthroats though they +be, have no more love for a traitor than has an honest man, and you may +set it down that so far as it is within their power, your enemy does +not sleep among a bed of roses while among them.” + +“It makes very little difference to us, sir, how they may treat the +cur; but we are eager to know if he yet remains with them, because we +Minute Boys will deal with him, and not give you gentlemen the trouble +of looking after such a sneak.” + +“We Minute Boys?” General Marion repeated questioningly. “Have you lads +already such an organization?” + +I looked to Gabriel to make reply, which he did without hesitation: + +“Ay, sir, we have, although at present our force is not very +formidable, for the entire company is here assembled; but if so be we +see much of the surrounding country, I venture to say that before the +summer is past we will succeed in gathering such a troop as will not +make either you or us ashamed.” + +“Well said, lad!” Captain Horry cried approvingly. “It is a good plan +for you youngsters to band yourselves together, and that you have +already made a start toward that end should shame those who are late in +coming to this rendezvous because afraid to stand manfully against the +foe.” + +And thus it was without further argument or comment that General Marion +and his officers agreed we lads might form an independent company under +his command. + +The horses were looked after carefully at the close of this day, +for although the distance from where we would cross the stream, to +Britain’s Neck, was no more than five miles, we needed to cover it with +speed, and perhaps the necessity of returning swiftly would be as great +as that of going. Therefore generous quantities of corn were dealt out +from the slender stores, and the animals groomed until they were in +fine fettle for any patriot to ride. + +Not until the sun had set was the word to move given, and then, each +leading his horse, we went down into the stream, swimming the animals +across while we clung to saddle, mane, or tail, as fancy dictated. +When come to the opposite side we looked well to girths and weapons, +for once having arrived at our destination, there would be no time to +attend to such details if General Marion worked in his usual fashion. + +Old Peter rode well in advance, still acting as one of the guides, and +there was among us none more trusted than he, for I have little doubt +but that the negro would have cheerfully yielded up his life had it +been necessary to save either the general or Gabriel from harm. + +We rode at a sharp trot on either side of the highway where the turf +served to deaden the footfalls of the horses, not drawing rein up hill +or down until we were come to the elevation of which I have spoken as +backing the camp of the foe. + +Now it was we halted for the merest fraction of time that General +Marion and Captain Horry might take the lead, the former saying as he +passed us: + +“Follow me, and see to it that you keep together, at least until we are +well at the end of the charge.” + +Then, as we allowed the horses to walk up the hill through a heavy +growth of timber wherein there was little or no underbrush, Gabriel, +who rode between Archie and me, said in a whisper: + +“We will follow the leader until such time as we catch a glimpse of +Seth Hastings, and then, unless the redcoats make a stand when our +services will be needed with the troop, we are to strike out for +ourselves, because I am not minded that cur shall give us the slip.” + +“I am not certain I can do very much in the way of shooting from the +saddle,” I said, unslinging my musket, thus following the example of +those around me, and Gabriel replied as if in alarm: + +“Don’t make any attempt to shoot the traitor, for then his troubles +would soon be over, and I am of the mind that he needs more punishment +in this world than a speedy death.” + +“I hope you do not propose that the Minute Boys shall turn Indians and +give him a taste of torture?” Archie said sharply, and one of the men +riding near at hand reproved him for speaking aloud, because it was of +the utmost importance that we succeed in surprising the redcoats. + +“We won’t make quite such heathens of ourselves,” Gabriel whispered +sufficiently loud for me to hear; “but at the same time I almost +believe we would be warranted in outdoing even the Indians toward the +squaring of accounts. Once we clap our eyes on him, however, it is for +us to ride the cur down, however far the chase may lead.” + +Save for such experience in warfare as I had had during the siege of +Charleston, I was a novice in the soldier’s trade, and had never yet +fired a gun at a human being. Therefore it was little wonder that every +nerve in my body was tingling with the excitement of the moment, and +my heart seemingly crowding its way up into my throat. The one fear +I had was that if the enemy made a stand, and we were thus forced to +fight a pitched battle, I might show the white feather; but immediately +we joined the troopers on the hill, and found General Marion and +Captain Horry waiting for us to come before giving the signal to make a +dash, I forgot everything save the desire to wreak vengeance upon those +who had captured our city, and done so much to humiliate us. + +Then I saw the general raise his hand. It was the signal, and as my +fingers tightened on the bridle-rein, the horse beneath me leaped +forward eagerly as if burning with the same mad desire that was in +my heart! I urged him forward even though he was doing his best, and +prayed that it might be my good fortune to show what one boy of South +Carolina could do when there came to him an opportunity of avenging the +insults which the king’s hirelings had heaped upon his people. + + + + +CHAPTER IV + +DISAPPOINTMENT + + +Strange as it may seem, I am not able to tell what occurred from the +time we started on that mad rush down the hill until the redcoats and +Tories were fleeing in every direction. The fever of excitement had +such a hold upon me that I saw nothing, heard nothing, was conscious +only of the desire to strike a blow, and might have discharged my +weapon once, or a dozen times without knowing it save for the fact of +the bullets in my pouch, which, on being counted later, showed that I +had sent but two shots into that red-coated mass which rose up only +when we were nearly riding over their encampment, and then dispersed. + +I was aroused to distinct consciousness of the surroundings finally, +when I heard Gabriel Marion shouting in my ear as if to awaken me from +what can be called little less than the delirium of excitement: + +“It is for us to find Seth Hastings! Have you seen him yet?” + +I was so much ashamed at having lost myself entirely, as it were, that +instead of declaring I had seen nothing save that mass of red which +seemingly rose up from the earth, I simply replied in the negative to +his question, and Archie Gordon, for it seems that we three lads had +ridden closely together during the charge, shouted as he turned his +horse around, thus forcing Gabriel and me to do the same: + +“He must be among those who are fleeing down the river! If there is any +bottom to our horses now is the time to bring it out.” + +We had simply checked the speed of our steeds on coming to where half +a dozen or more shelter-tents had been put up, and hardly a second was +lost before we were in pursuit of the terror-stricken enemy. + +Then it was I noted that even in the confusion of their surprise both +soldiers and Tories had striven to mount their horses, leaving behind +them saddles and bridles, for there had been no time to do more than +leap upon the backs of the animals and cut the ropes by which they were +picketed. It was simply a question as to which side was the better +mounted, whether we take prisoners or no, and there was a sense of +exultation in my heart as I felt the strong stride of the horse beneath +me, telling of the pace which he was setting. + +Now, because I am speaking of none save us three comrades, it must not +be supposed that we were the only ones in pursuit of the fugitives. +Considerably in advance of us I could see General Marion and Captain +Horry riding side by side, while at their heels were ten or a dozen +men, and as many more were behind us. Therefore we were not in good +position to distinguish ourselves by making any captures, nor indeed +did we hope to do so. Seth Hastings was the game we were after, and +I question whether we would have turned aside to take so important a +prisoner as Major Gainey, if perchance we had seen the traitorous cur +who would have consigned us to the prison-ships. + +It was a mad race in which was no semblance of military formation on +either side, but simply one mob of men pursued by another, riding at +hot speed down the bank of the stream regardless of the obstacles in +their way, and more than one, venturing too near the water’s edge, was +pitched out of the saddle as his steed floundered in the mire. + +Within five minutes I understood that we were behind in the race. Our +steeds were stout and honest, but not blooded; urged by blows and voice +they were doing their best, while our leaders were outstripping us +swiftly, and a few seconds after this fact had impressed itself upon my +mind, old Peter, who had been as eager in the chase as either of us, +urged his horse to my side as he said: + +“Dar’s no sense, honey, in blowin’ dese yere horses fur nuffin.” + +I pushed aside the hand which he would have laid upon my bridle-rein, +impatient at the suggestion that I fall out of the race, so great was +my desire to catch a glimpse of the lad to whom we owed such a debt, +and would have pressed my horse on yet faster but for the fact that +just then one of the troopers who had followed General Marion most +closely came riding back as he shouted: + +“The orders are to return to the encampment just vacated by the +redcoats. Nothing can be gained by further pursuit, and there is a +chance that these fellows in advance may be leading us into a trap.” + +As a matter of course we brought our horses to a standstill, for young +in the service as were we Minute Boys, it was well understood that an +order from the officer in command must be obeyed on the instant, but +Gabriel grumbled as he slipped out of the saddle to loosen the girth: + +“It can be no more dangerous for us to go on, than for General Marion. +Why should he not fall back and leave those who are of less importance +to take the chance of falling into an ambush?” + +“The orders are to go back to the camp we surprised,” the trooper +replied curtly, and then it was I recognized him as one of the bravest +defenders of Charleston during the siege. He was an old soldier, and as +such had neither sympathy nor patience for lads who would discuss an +order which had been given. + +It is not necessary I make any attempt at picturing the disappointment +we felt because of having failed in capturing or shooting down +the traitor who had thus brought the enemy on our trail. Having +flattered ourselves that with this surprise of the camp it would be a +comparatively simple matter to take Seth Hastings prisoner, one can +readily understand the feeling of chagrin amounting almost to shame, +which was ours after having failed thus signally. + +We were not in a mood for conversation as we wheeled about and moved +up the stream at a leisurely pace, and once arriving at the enemy’s +camping-place came to understand of how much importance this surprise +would prove to those who had rendezvoused at Snow’s Island. As I have +already said, our people were illy equipped, lacking almost everything +except horses, and the party who had come in pursuit of us brought with +them even luxuries. + +In this encampment we found weapons, ammunition, provisions, and horse +equipments beyond all expectation, and even those who, like my comrades +and myself, were most bitterly disappointed at having been forced to +turn back in the chase, forgot for the moment everything except the +pleasing fact that in this first adventure the “ragged regiment” had +won a most valuable victory, even though they failed in taking a single +prisoner. + +It was while we were gathering up the spoils preparatory to taking them +to Snow’s Island that we saw the leaders return, and with them two +captives, the sole fruit of the entire race. + +Although our people had succeeded in capturing only a couple of men, it +soon appeared that, so far as concerned us, the cream of all the mob +of fugitives had been taken. They were Tories, and, like many of their +breed, such arrant cowards that immediately after finding themselves in +the clutches of the patriots, they were willing to tell all they knew, +regardless of the fact that by so doing they were playing the traitor. + +It was from these weak-kneed renegades that General Marion gained +such information as was in the highest degree valuable, for if he had +remained in ignorance regarding the matter, the chances were more than +equal that all our little force would speedily have been gobbled up. + +Without making too many words of what really deserves to be spun out +into a longer story, I must content myself by explaining that the +prisoners speedily confessed that somewhere on the banks of the Great +Pedee, between where we then were and the ferry at Georgetown, was a +large force of Britishers and Tories who had been sent to cooperate +with Major Gainey, the plan having been that the latter advance along +the Charleston road while this second and greatly superior force come +up the river-bank. The report was that the other party could not be +less than four hundred strong, under the command of Captain Barfield, +a name which we of Charleston would not speedily forget, for he it was +who had command of the squad that carried the chief citizens of the +city to the prison-ships. + +One needed not to be a soldier in order to understand what might have +happened had our people continued the pursuit very long. + +Those whom we had surprised, knowing of this larger force in the +vicinity, were, of course, doing all they might to join them, and most +likely hoping we would keep at their heels until finding ourselves +confronted by a company which could speedily overcome us. + +The cold chills of fear were creeping up my spine as I thus thought +of all the possibilities, and I started like one who suddenly finds +himself on the brink of a precipice, when a trooper came up quickly to +say to us three lads: + +“General Marion would have speech with you, and at once.” + +“Speech with us?” I said half to myself. “We have done nothing which +calls for reproof.” + +“And why do you fancy we are to be reproved?” Gabriel asked with a +laugh as he set about picketing his steed. “Do you suppose that my +brother can wish to see us only in order to find fault?” + +“But why should he have speech with us? Surely not to ask advice!” I +said petulantly, because of my nervousness and disappointment, and +Archie Gordon replied with a laugh: + +“If you will make ready to obey the summons we shall the sooner know +what is required.” + +Like the simple I was, the summons disturbed me not a little, but when +we were come a short distance down the stream where stood Captain +Horry and General Marion, the latter greeted us with such a friendly +smile that my forebodings speedily vanished, and I began almost to +believe that during our mad rush down the hill, when I remained all in +ignorance of what was being done because of the excitement upon me, +I might have performed some great deed which was now to be publicly +acknowledged. + +I mention this fact only to show what a thorough simple I do make +of myself at times. When we were approached so near the fire that a +conversation could be carried on in a low tone, for it was evidently +the intention of the commander that the remainder of the force should +not hear what was said, the general spoke. + +“You lads have announced your intention of forming an organization to +be called the Minute Boys of South Carolina, and I have no doubt you +expect to be received as an independent company in whatsoever army you +may choose to honor.” + +I wondered whether he had simply summoned us for the sake of making +sport of our intentions, and remained silent, not knowing what to say, +but Gabriel replied without hesitation: + +“Ay, sir, that is our purpose.” + +“And as yet you have had no experience as soldiers?” + +“Save what we may have gained during the siege,” Archie interrupted, +and the general added with a smile: + +“I question whether that might be of any great value. However, the time +has come when you may, if you so desire, prove your claim to enter the +army as a distinct organization.” + +Now it was that I began to have some inkling as to what he was driving +at, and gathered myself sufficiently to ask before either of my +companions could speak: + +“What would you have us do, sir? If we can be of any service at this +time, there is no need of overly many words to screw up our courage, +for we are minded to do all that boys may, and perhaps a bit more.” + +“Well spoken, Master Randolph, and it is what I might have expected +one of your name would say. Here are the facts, if so be our prisoners +have told the truth: Somewhere along the line of the river is a force +of perhaps four hundred Britishers--I am inclined to believe the number +has been overstated. However that may be, it is my purpose to advance +upon them without unnecessary delay; in order to do so with any hope of +success I must have some idea as to their position, and that within the +shortest possible space of time.” + +“Meaning that you would send us on the scout, sir?” Gabriel said +quickly, his face lighting up with joy. + +“Ay, lad, that is exactly my meaning, and it is not necessary for me +to tell you how much danger there may be in such a reconnoissance, for +those who have joined me here know full well that when men like us +undertake to strike a blow at the king’s forces in this vicinity, they +take their lives in their hands. Are you minded to set off at once?” + +“There is no need for such a question, General Marion,” I made bold to +say. “We came to Snow’s Island hoping there might be an opportunity +for us to do a soldier’s full duty, therefore stand ready to obey any +command.” + +“But in such a case as this, lads, I would not give a command. He +who sets out on the scout with the chances of running full upon an +overwhelming force, must go as a volunteer.” + +“That we are ready to do, sir,” Archie replied, and the general added, +with a nod of his head as if he had already known what our answer would +be: + +“Then you are to start without delay. I would not undertake to say how +the task can best be performed. The Tories who gave us the information +were themselves ignorant of the precise location of Captain Barfield’s +command, therefore your method of gaining information must be according +to the circumstances which arise. Do not burden yourselves with rations +or weapons; take only so much as may be necessary to defend yourself +from the chance comer, and in the event of being surrounded, surrender +quickly rather than sacrifice your lives. As to provisions, sufficient +for one meal will be enough, since after breakfast to-morrow morning +you will be in another world, with us again, or prisoners among the +foe. At noon to-morrow we shall set out at a slow pace down the river, +hoping to meet you on the way, and our course will be somewhat with +that of the stream, although we may have to enter the woods to the +southward of it in order to remain under cover of the timber. That +which I want to know is somewhere near the number of the enemy, the +general situation of the camp, and, if may be, an approach to it by +which a surprise can best be effected. I shall hope to see you before +sunset to-morrow, lads.” + +With this the general turned away, thus showing that he had no further +command to give, and I asked myself why he brought the interview to a +close so abruptly? Was it because he had no further time to waste upon +us, or that he dared not trust himself to say aught which might smack +of parting lest he weaken our courage? + +We did not speculate many moments as to this last. It was enough for us +that we had our work cut out, and most eager were we to be at it. + +When, on going back to where we had left our horses, we found the +Marshall boys awaiting us, Edward asked eagerly: + +“For what were you wanted?” and Gabriel explained in the fewest words +possible the purport of the interview, but was not yet come to an end +before Joseph began saddling his horse, whereupon Archie asked why he +was making ready to move. + +“That we may go with you, of course.” + +“But the orders were given only to us three.” + +“Yet we have joined you as members of the Minute Boys’ company, +therefore it is our right to share in whatsoever danger you may +encounter,” Edward cried hotly, and during the next few minutes we had +quite a warm interview. + +Finally Gabriel explained that the greater the number who went on the +scout the greater the danger, also that it was the general’s privilege +to select whomsoever he might for the mission, and the lads gave way, +although, as I could see plainly, very much to their disappointment. + +And thus I ever found it with the boys of South Carolina during those +terrible days when the enemy so overrun us as to leave little or no +hope as to the future. There was not a lad in the State, save of Tory +inclination, who did not grieve when debarred from taking part in some +perilous enterprise which might prove of benefit to the Cause. + +We had no need to search for provisions, because the redcoats had left +food in plenty behind them, therefore when we three had gathered up +as much as might suffice for one meal, seen to the equipment of our +horses, and the charging of our weapons, we were ready for the work. + +No one of our people gave any particular heed to us as we rode slowly +away. The fact of our having had an interview with the general was +sufficient indication that we had been sent on an enterprise, and I +fancy every one knew the purpose of our going. + +I confess to feeling exceeding proud, as, leaving our people behind, +we three rode out into the night on what must at best be an extremely +hazardous adventure, for if the Tories had told the truth, then were we +like at any moment, despite all precautions, to come upon a force of +the enemy so great that resistance would be folly. + +It can well be fancied that we did not indulge in overly many words +during the journey, for silence was our best friend at such a time. The +raising of our voices in conversation would have been much the same as +giving the enemy warning of our approach. Only once did Gabriel speak, +and that was perhaps ten minutes after we left the encampment, when he +said half to himself: + +“If we had the slightest idea as to how far away this Captain Barfield +may be, the work could be done much more quickly.” + +Neither Archie nor I made reply to this, and indeed there was no +necessity, for we recognized the truth of it; not one of us but would +have given all of worldly goods he possessed to have known within a +radius of two or three miles where the enemy had encamped. + +During half an hour more we rode on in almost perfect silence, save +for the hoof-beats of the horses, and then, when we were come to the +bottom-lands, which were covered with a growth of scrub-oaks, we heard +a noise as of a horseman forcing his way through the foliage. + +There is no need for me to say that we halted on the instant and +unslung our muskets, for we knew by the noise that but one was +approaching, and were determined to be the party which should give the +surprise. + +Silently, hardly daring to breathe, fearing each instant lest the noise +from one of the steeds should betoken our whereabouts, we waited in +nervous expectancy, never dreaming of that which was coming upon us. + +One, two, three minutes passed, and then there rode out from amid the +scrub-oaks none other than that traitorous cur, Seth Hastings! + +“Halt!” Gabriel cried, and the fellow looked up to see three muskets +levelled full upon him. + +If I had had time in which to consider the matter, I would have +expected to see a look of dismay and fear overspread his face; but much +to my surprise the whelp gazed at us, while obeying the command, as if +this unexpected meeting gave him the greatest pleasure. + +“So you have left Snow’s Island, eh?” he asked insolently, before +either of us had an opportunity to make answer, but Gabriel said +sternly: + +“It makes little difference to a renegade like you where we have come +from; dismount and throw down your weapons!” + +Seth Hastings obeyed as if there was nothing in the matter to cause him +the slightest apprehension, and Gabriel said to Archie as the fellow +stood there with uplifted hands anticipating that which was to come: + +“Dismount and search the cur; but make certain he strikes you no foul +blow, for a boy who will turn tail, when he is one of a party of a +hundred or more, to flee in hot haste from only twenty, is cowardly +enough to take any wicked advantage.” + +I could see on the instant that Gabriel Marion had made a grave +mistake and at the same time aroused Seth Hastings’s anger, for he had +unwittingly proclaimed the feebleness of General Marion’s force when he +taunted the fellow with cowardice, although at the moment it did not +seem such a serious matter, because while we held him prisoner there +was little opportunity of his repeating the information thus gained. + +[Illustration: “‘DISMOUNT AND THROW DOWN YOUR WEAPONS!’”] + +“There is no need for us friends of the king to exchange shots with +you rebels,” Seth Hastings cried vindictively while Archie was making +thorough search of his clothing for concealed weapons. “The situation +of affairs in the Carolinas has changed since you ran away from +Charleston, and in four and twenty hours there will not be a rebel left +within the borders of the two States.” + +“Meaning that Captain Barfield’s force is going to wipe us all out of +existence, or into the prison-ships,” Gabriel said with a scornful +laugh which still further roused the Tory’s ire, and he replied with a +hiss which was much like that of an angry cat: + +“Meaning that your General Gates with his ragtag, bob-tail of an army +has been cut to pieces at Camden by Lord Cornwallis, and there is now +left in the Carolinas none to uphold what you have boastingly called +the ‘Cause,’ save those twenty on Snow’s Island of whom you speak.” + +Had he struck me full in the face I could not have been more surprised +and angered, yet I knew he must have told the truth regarding the +disaster to General Gates, for since we held him prisoner he could be +made to answer for any cock-and-bull story which he might invent on the +moment. + +We three sat speechless with dismay, gazing at each other +questioningly, and yet believing what the villain had said. + +Unfortunately we soon came to learn that he had exaggerated no part of +it. And now right here, in order to show, while Archie is searching +and binding the prisoner, in what sore distress were we who still +adhered to the Cause, let me round out his story. General Gates, who +was less of a soldier than he believed himself to be, gave battle with +raw recruits, on lines formed in a swamp, to the most experienced of +the king’s soldiers that were in the Carolinas, and one can fancy what +would be the result of such a meeting, particularly when, with all +other disadvantages, Gates’s men had been drawn up in the most awkward +place that could have been found. + +The battle of Camden had been half-fought and wholly lost, and to us +who sat there gazing in dismay and astonishment at the villainous Tory, +it seemed indeed that we who had struggled so hard for freedom were at +last entirely undone. + +Archie Gordon had not allowed this disheartening information to +interfere with his duties, and while Gabriel and I were almost entirely +overcome by dismay, he had expeditiously searched the prisoner and +bound his hands behind his back, asking, after that had been done: + +“Where will it please you to have this fellow?” + +“Help him to mount his horse, and use your knife if he does not aid +himself. Whether General Gates has been defeated or not, we have our +work to perform, and it shall be done.” + +“Meaning that you are minded to find Captain Barfield’s camping-place, +eh?” Seth Hastings asked in a tone which aroused my anger afresh, +although his seemed to have died away entirely. “If it so be that is +what you want, I have no hesitation about acting the part of guide.” + +The impudence and boldness of this proposition struck me dumb; surely +the Britishers must be in greater force than we had been led to +believe, and nearer at hand, else would he have been less rash, or +striven to give us the slip rather than thus propose to show us the way. + +Gabriel gave no heed to either the Tory’s words or his tone, but said +cheerily: + +“If it so be you please, we will take advantage of the offer; but +remember this, Seth Hastings, if by chance or intention you lead us +into an ambush, my first act shall be to blow out your brains.” + +“I question if he have any,” Archie said as he mounted, and Seth +replied in a scornful tone: + +“It may be I have too many for your purpose. At all events you shall +blow my brains out if I lead you into an ambush, and you shall set me +free when I have shown you Captain Barfield’s force.” + +“I say ‘yes’ to the first, and ‘no’ to the last,” Gabriel replied +sternly. “You may guide us or not, but we shall proceed.” + +“Then you have less than half a mile to go,” the cur said quietly, and +I racked my brain to know what purpose he had in his mind, for surely +there must be something which he knew that would work to our undoing. + +Gabriel led the way, and Archie and I followed with Seth Hastings +riding between us, I carrying my musket over one arm in order to +execute the threat which Gabriel had made, if so be there were any +signs of fresh treachery. + +We rode at a walk five minutes longer, and then far in the distance +was it possible to see the glow of many camp-fires, thus telling that +Seth Hastings had indeed done what he proposed, for we were come as +straight to the camp as a crow could fly. + +Gabriel brought us to a halt with a softly spoken word, and, +dismounting, said as he handed the bridle of his horse to me: + +“Wait here until I return.” + +“But surely you are not going alone,” Archie Gordon cried in dismay, +and I added, following Gabriel’s example: + +“Indeed he has no need. One is sufficient to guard that Tory cur and +look after the horses, therefore I shall go with you, Gabriel.” + +He made no protest; as a matter of fact I believe he felt relieved +rather than otherwise that he was to have company, and after cautioning +Archie not to move out of his tracks, since it might be we would have +need of coming upon him in a hurry and must know exactly where he was, +we started, but before having gone many paces Gabriel wheeled about, +saying as he did so: + +“We are proving ourselves poor soldiers indeed, if we leave that Tory +in such shape that he may be able to raise an alarm in case any of his +companions pass by. A bit of a gag in his mouth will do him no harm, +and guarantee silence.” + +Again was I mystified by seeing Seth Hastings peacefully open his +mouth for the billet of wood which Gabriel clapped between his teeth, +buckling it in place with the cur’s own waist-belt. It was as if all +which we did met with the approbation of the scoundrel. This done, once +more Gabriel and I turned about to perform the task for which we had +been sent. + +The work proved easy, although it was not possible to absolutely +count the men, who were scattered over quite an area, some sleeping, +others playing cards by the camp-fires, and not a few carousing. From +a careful estimate both Gabriel and I decided that there were more +than four hundred, rather than less, and this information we deemed +sufficient for General Marion’s needs. As to the location of the camp +itself, the troop might come upon it most readily by the same course +which we had pursued in our advance, the scrub-oaks on the bottom-lands +affording ample cover. + +“I see no reason why we should linger here,” Gabriel said within five +minutes after we had crept up to where a view of the camp-fires could +be had, and then we retraced our steps, but although going back as +I believed on our own trail, we failed to find either Archie or the +prisoner. + +There was no thought in our minds that anything had gone awry; first, +because we had been absent no more than ten minutes, during which time +nothing of a suspicious nature had been heard, and secondly, we felt +positive our comrade would have contrived to let us know, either by +discharging his gun or shouting, if an attack had been made. + +Then we set resolutely at work to find him, blaming ourselves for being +stupid, and searched here, there, and everywhere along the bank of the +river above the encampment, until a full half-hour was spent in the +fruitless task. + +Then, not suddenly, but gradually, was the horrible truth forced upon +us. The enemy--surely it could not have been Seth Hastings alone--had +captured Archie Gordon, and taken possession of the horses! + + + + +CHAPTER V + +BARFIELD’S CAMP + + +Not until we were come to that portion of the thicket where the +moss had been cut and trampled by the feet of the horses, did we +see a fallen and curiously twisted oak-tree which proved beyond a +peradventure that we were standing in the very spot where we had left +Archie and his prisoner. Then we two lads were forced to the conviction +that some dire disaster had befallen our comrade. + +We stood gazing at each other as though unable to speak, while one +might have counted thirty, and then Gabriel asked, as if he neither +knew nor had any idea where duty lay: + +“What is to be done?” + +Before he could say any more I replied hotly, angered because he had +questioned as to the course which should be pursued: + +“We must search for Archie, and having learned his whereabouts, do +what we may toward his escape, for there can be no doubt but that Seth +Hastings, being now his keeper instead of his prisoner, will make it as +uncomfortable as possible for the poor fellow!” + +“That is what we would do, William Rufus, if we three had come here +on our own affairs; but I am asking if we have the right to consider +Archie at all in this matter?” + +“Why should we not consider him?” I cried passionately. + +“For the reason that we shall be untrue to the Cause if, in order to +save the life of one, we sacrifice twenty or more, as will be the case +if we spend our time searching for poor Archie when we know my brother +and his men are riding in this direction depending upon the information +which we should give them.” + +“But would you leave a comrade to be killed, perhaps, for who can say +what Seth Hastings will not do, when it may be possible for you to save +him?” + +“Hark ye, lad,” and now Gabriel Marion spoke as a man twice his age +might have spoken. “All our efforts are to be for the benefit of the +Cause, and it is the same as if we had solemnly sworn it. Now tell +me, with Archie on one side, and all our people who have rendezvoused +at Snow’s Island on the other, which are we to sacrifice? It comes +exceedingly near being in our power to say that the troops shall be +allowed to tempt death, but at the same time we are not positive any +assistance can be given the lad.” + +“But, Gabriel!” I cried entreatingly, for it cut me to the heart that +he should set our comrade aside as he might an entire stranger. “Are we +not bound to do all we may toward aiding one of our company, and you +know Archie ventured here only that he might be counted as a member of +the Minute Boys? Are we to turn our backs upon him, raising no hand in +his behalf?” + +“Rufus, you and I have been warm friends since first we could remember, +and if you, instead of Archie, had been taken prisoner, and he argued +with me as you are doing, I should then say as I say now: Our duty +lies in that direction where we may best aid the Cause. The lives of a +few boys are not to be compared with those of thirty men. You yourself +must admit that the Carolinas can lose us three lads without suffering +an irreparable loss, whereas if my brother--and I’m not saying this +because he _is_ my brother--and those who are gathered around him +should be cut off now, then must all hope of resistance to the king’s +forces in this section of the country be abandoned, at least for a +certain time.” + +“But they may continue on without information from us, and attack the +camp with the same result as when they charged down on Major Gainey’s +force,” I cried, and Gabriel answered with a tone of reproof in his +voice: + +“Now, lad, you know full well that your words are empty ones. We have +seen the force here, and I ask what in your opinion would be the result +if our people charged this camp as they did the one last night?” + +As a matter of course I could do no more than hold my peace, for it +went without saying that if General Marion and his followers should +attempt any such manœuvre as had been executed a few hours previous, +the chances were as ten to one they would come to grief. This I was +forced to admit to my companion, while yet unwilling to leave Archie to +his possible fate without having made some effort to aid him, and after +a short pause I said with as much of firmness in my tone as it was +possible to command at the moment: + +“You shall go back and give the necessary information to our people, +and I will do what I may hereabout.” + +“I was afraid you might make some such proposition as that, Rufus +Randolph.” + +“Why were you afraid?” I asked irritably. + +“Because it could have no other effect than that of giving Seth +Hastings two prisoners instead of one. Recall to memory what we have +seen, and then tell me if you believe on your honor that it would be +possible for you to effect anything whatsoever toward Archie’s release? +The only hope--and it would be one chance in ten--is that Seth Hastings +remains with his prisoner somewhere outside of the encampment; but +that we both know, whether willing to admit it or not, is in every way +improbable. The Tory cur, mindful of his own hide, and desiring above +all things to keep our comrade in his clutches, would ride at full +speed to the Britishers, to show them whose favor he is unquestionably +desirous of gaining, that he had been able to capture a scout and +three horses. Verily a deed like that would win him some consideration +from Captain Barfield, however much that officer might dislike such +a traitor as Seth has shown himself to be. Then again, as a second +reason for his seeking the encampment at the earliest possible moment, +he would do so for his own safety as well as the proper guarding of the +prisoner, because of our being at liberty. However much of a cur that +scoundrel may be, you cannot truthfully say he is an idiot.” + +Now I could not in reason make any further protest, and Gabriel +insisted, for his arguments were unanswerable, that unless I was +willing to take the chance of working irreparable injury to the Cause, +it was necessary to turn my back upon the brave little lad who would +have risked every danger in order to aid one of us. + +My heart was sore indeed as we set off up the stream, on foot, of +course, since we had lost the horses, and the only ray of light which +came to my mind in all that distressing situation, was that most +probably General Marion would be willing to make an attack upon such an +overwhelming number rather than quietly leave one of his recruits in +their hands. + +“In such a warfare as we of the Carolinas must carry on now in order +to hold even a footing in our native State,” Gabriel said, “it stands +to reason that for a time at least whenever we make a movement, the +odds will be heavy against us. Therefore it is I have somewhat of an +idea that Captain Barfield’s camp will not remain undisturbed to-night. +Neither Captain Horry nor General Marion is inclined to count the +odds when there is an opportunity to strike a telling blow, and that +information which we can give regarding the number of the force behind +us may have weight with those two officers. In which case, unless we +are cut down at the outset, you and I may yet be able to raise a hand +in behalf of Archie Gordon.” + +Although there was little hope in my mind just then that our people +would do other than give the encampment a wide berth, Gabriel’s words +soothed somewhat the pain in my heart, and from that moment, until we +joined our friends, we ceased to speak of the possibilities, but gave +every attention to making the utmost speed, for it was important we +should come up with our party as soon as might be. + +It yet lacked two hours of sunset when we caught a glimpse of those +who were scouting in the advance of the troop, and five minutes later +we were telling our story to the commander, giving it in the minutest +details, even to the mysterious behavior of Seth Hastings. + +To my surprise General Marion gave little heed to that portion of the +story which related to the disaster at Camden. I had feared when he +learned that most of our troops in the Carolinas had been cut down and +dispersed, his first thought would be to secure the safety of those who +had joined him; but he brushed the matter aside as if of no consequence +as compared with the information we gave concerning the location of the +camp. Even the size of the force under Captain Barfield was to him of +secondary importance. + +Then, our report having come to an end, he said quietly, as if reading +the thoughts of all who were concerned in the capture of Archie: + +“At the time you met the traitor he probably knew that in the immediate +vicinity were a greater or less number of Barfield’s force, and counted +that while holding you in conversation they would come up and capture +all three. He did not make any objection to being gagged, because of +knowing there were so many redcoats around him that he could not long +remain undiscovered, and hoped to be able to bag you as well as Archie.” + +“But the puzzle of it is that we heard no sound betokening a struggle +while we crept up to get a view of the encampment,” Gabriel interrupted. + +“And that is not strange, lad,” the general replied. “Most like the +redcoats took your comrade entirely by surprise, and thus had no +difficulty in preventing him from making an outcry. They had every +reason to work quietly, more particularly after Seth Hastings had told +them of you. The only mystifying part of the entire story is, that you +succeeded in making your escape. How far away is the encampment?” + +“Three or four miles,” Gabriel replied. + +Then it was that General Marion gave word for his “ragged regiment” to +dismount, and while the men fed their horses with such corn as had been +brought by the party, the commander and Captain Horry stepped aside, +evidently for a consultation, whereupon I whispered to Gabriel: + +“They are deciding as to whether an attack shall be made upon the +encampment,” and he replied with a smile: + +“I venture to say, William Rufus, that the question between them is as +to _how_ it shall be made, for if I mistake not, their countenances, +while we were making our report, told that an attack had been decided +upon without words.” + +There was no opportunity for us to discuss the matter just then, for +the Marshall boys and old Peter came up, having felt obliged to remain +at a distance while we were in conversation with the commander, and +insisted on hearing from our lips the strange story. + +Gabriel took it upon himself to describe the adventure, and as if +thinking one or the other of the listeners might find fault because we +had turned our backs upon Archie in his time of danger, the dear lad +explained at great length how difficult it had been for him to persuade +me to rejoin the general’s force. + +“We’s gwine to have that young Archie out ob de sogers’ han’s ’fore +mornin’,” old Peter exclaimed in a tone of conviction, and Edward +Marshall laughingly asked him why he was so positive, repeating again +that which we had told him as to the number of men under Barfield’s +command. + +“Marse Marion is in de head ob dis yere army,” was all the negro +thought it necessary to say, and I, who should have known the general +better than he, could have kicked myself for doubting when an old +servant had such implicit confidence in the bravery and daring of his +master. + +There was not a trooper in the company who did not feel positive that +as soon as night had come we would be struggling with the enemy, and it +stands to reason that I could not fail of being convinced when every +one around me took it as a matter of course that an attack would be +made. Therefore did I consult with my companions--meaning those of us +who called ourselves Minute Boys of South Carolina--as to what should +be our course of action when we charged the encampment. + +“We must ride together, doing whatsoever we may to aid in the general +attack, and at the same time giving the greater portion of our +attention to seeking out the prisoner and his keeper,” Edward Marshall +said decidedly, and Gabriel replied with a laugh which had in it +nothing of mirth: + +“You two lads may be able to take part in the charge; but Rufus and +I have no longer horses, therefore must we follow on foot, and I am +questioning whether, if the work be cut out as sharply as it was last +night, we shall be able to arrive very early in the encounter.” + +Now, strange as it may seem, until this moment I had not thought of +how sadly Gabriel and I would be handicapped in the coming battle, for +I believed of a verity there would be a battle, because it was not +reasonable to suppose so many men could be put to flight by so small a +number as ours, and straightway my hopes, which had been growing, faded +away almost to despair, for at that time it seemed as if nothing could +be done toward effecting Archie’s release unless I myself had a hand +in the matter. + +It was while I was thus mentally raging against fortune because our +little party did not have with them led horses which might be pressed +into service, that I chanced to remember, as if my memory was going +back to seek out all of mischief and all of ill luck it could find, +that Gabriel had unwittingly revealed to Seth Hastings the number +of our force, and immediately I reminded the lad of his slip of +tongue, suggesting that, perhaps, if General Marion knew how much of +information the enemy might have concerning us, he would be less eager +to take the chances of making an attack. + +The blood left Gabriel’s face as he remembered, on thus being reminded, +those unfortunate words, and he said with a tremor as of fear: + +“In playing the braggart with such as Seth Hastings I may have +compassed the death of these brave fellows! Come quickly, Rufus, and +let me confess my fault!” + +Then, running at full speed as if every second was precious, he went to +where the general and Captain Horry were in consultation, breaking in +upon them with a hurried recital of what he had said to Seth. + +If I had expected to see Francis Marion give way to anger because his +brother had been so injudicious, then was I grievously mistaken, for +instead of displaying any impatience, the general said in a quiet tone +to Captain Horry: + +“As everything has turned, we have good reason to believe that victory +will not be gained as easily in Barfield’s camp as at Gainey’s. The +enemy must know that these lads were sent out as scouts, and with the +knowledge of our strength it is not to be supposed we can make much of +a fist at frightening them.” + +“It will not displease me overly much if they stand up against us for +awhile,” Captain Horry replied, as one would who speaks of matters +which are going entirely to his liking. “We cannot get any especial +credit for such work as last night’s; but if we can hold our own, or +more, against an enemy as strong as we shall encounter this night, +then much of the fear which the weak-kneed of our people are suffering +because of the disaster at Camden will be overcome.” + +It was on my tongue’s end to suggest that twenty could hardly hope to +stand up very long against four hundred; but, fortunately, the words +were not spoken, and thus I did not again prove myself a simple. + +If you ask me whether I felt any fear regarding the coming attack, when +we were to be outnumbered twenty to one, I must say “no,” and this not +because I can be counted a lad of wondrous bravery, but simply for the +reason that the desire to release Archie Gordon was so great there was +no room in my mind for any other thought. To make this attack was but a +means of gaining the end I so ardently desired. + +Our people made no other preparation than that of resting and feeding +themselves and their horses until an hour after sunset, and one would +have said we were a party of idlers who cared only to pass the time as +comfortably as might be; but when the commander and Captain Horry began +saddling their horses, the bustle and excitement were decidedly of a +warlike nature. + +Old Peter proposed to carry me, during the short march, behind him on +the saddle, and one of the troopers who bestrode a heavy beast afforded +like service to Gabriel. Therefore we were not forced to lag in the +rear during this march, which was made at a slow trot until having +arrived at a point which Gabriel and I believed was not more than a +mile from the encampment. + +Then it was that we were halted, and our commander said, speaking in a +low tone and yet so clearly that all could hear him: + +“You already understand what may be expected when we strike the enemy. +You know quite as well as I how important to the cause it is that we +should come off victorious in whatsoever attempt is made just at this +time. If you would save your own lives you must fight as you never +did before, and if you would free your country, there must be in your +hearts no fear of death.” + +It was not so much the words, as the tone in which they were spoken, +that thrilled me. Every nerve in my body was aquiver with excitement +as I, in obedience to Captain Horry’s gesture, slipped off from old +Peter’s horse and made ready to follow as best I might in the mad +charge so soon to be made. + +“You two lads shall not be handicapped by arriving too late,” General +Marion said as if conferring upon us some great favor. “We will wait +here ten minutes while you are advancing, and if it so be no obstacles +are found in your way, you should be ready to join us in the attack.” + +His was a thoughtfulness which touched me deeply, for it is not often +that a man eager to win renown as a champion of his country’s cause, +overburdened by that desire, stops to realize the sorrow a lad may feel +because he is not allowed an opportunity of showing whether he can +do full duty as a soldier. I vowed then, while I pressed forward by +the side of Gabriel, who was advancing at his best pace, that however +sorely fortune might buffet me, so long as Francis Marion remained at +liberty to march against the enemy, so long would I follow him while I +might. + +Although Gabriel pushed forward rapidly, we were by no means careless. +Not minded to lose our opportunity by coming across any of the enemy +who might overpower us before the work began, we took due heed to +everything around, and within the time set were hidden among the bushes +less than forty yards from the nearest camp-fire belonging to the +redcoats, our muskets charged, the ammunition where it could be got at +most readily. Our ears were strained to catch the faintest sound which +would tell us of the approach of those gallant men whose coming we +awaited with breathless expectancy; I speculating, without thought of +fear, however, as to how long our small number might stand before so +great a force. + +Then, far in the distance, I heard the muffled footfalls of the horses, +and whispered to Gabriel: + +“They are coming!” + +“Ay, lad,” he said cautiously. “Now we will rise to our feet and be +ready to join them as they come on, for I am not minded to bring up the +rear at such a time.” + +It was as if he had hardly more than spoken when there came a mighty +trampling noise, as though on the instant all our people had spurred +their horses forward, and I saw by the gleam of those fires in front of +me men rising up quickly here and there, showing they had been awaiting +some such warning, until it seemed to me a full regiment was waiting to +oppose us. + +After that there was no time for me to take in the details of this +or that portion of the encampment, for Gabriel and I were running +immediately behind the leaders, he having seized the tail of Captain +Horry’s horse and I clinging to the general’s stirrup, until we were in +the very midst of the enemy; muskets spitting fire; bullets whistling +here and there; and with the pungent odor of burning powder filling +one’s nostrils until the fever of battle was overpowering--until one +was become as a machine, and yet a machine formed with the deadly +purpose of taking human life. + +I remember dimly that Peter, while I was loading and discharging my +weapon with careful aim as rapidly as possible, rode up and insisted +that I take his horse, claiming he could fight better on foot, and +indeed the old fellow was doing his full share of the desperate work. + +I refused the offer, giving no reason, but knowing that my aim would be +better on the ground than in the saddle, and then came the knowledge +that Gabriel Marion was pressing as closely to my side as he might, +whereupon, when I moved as if to give him more room, he said grimly: + +“Let us stand together, lad, for if it so be we get a glimpse of our +comrade, or of that churlish Seth Hastings, it is needed that we act in +concert.” + +One more picture of that battle in the night still dwells in my memory, +and it was presented when the Marshall boys, halting their horses by +the side of Gabriel, leaped hurriedly to the ground and began firing at +the redcoats as coolly as if engaged in a trial of skill, whereupon I +said: + +“Why do you not keep in the saddle that you may follow our people?” and +Edward replied with a laugh which had in it no tremor of fear: + +“Are we not Minute Boys of South Carolina as well as you, and shall we +separate at the very moment when there is opportunity of showing what +our company may do?” + +However dire had been the danger, I must have laughed at that moment, +when he spoke of us four boys as representing the company which we +hoped would some day win renown, and yet the lad was right in telling +us to stand together, for, without in any way thinking to take praise +to myself, we did on that night make such a name for the company yet +to be formed as brought to us more recruits than we had anticipated +even in our wildest dreams. + +I know not how it may be with others, but as for me, once the fumes +of powder are in my nostrils, and the angry buzzing of bullets sounds +in my ears, I lose consciousness, so to speak, even as I did on this +night when I loaded and discharged my weapon until the barrel of the +musket was hot, so that it burned my hands. I was wondering what must +be the result when the gun was no longer in condition for use, but was +interrupted in my speculations by a wild cry from Gabriel, as he seized +my arm and rushed forward in what seemed to be the very thick of the +fray, where were horses and men in one confused tangle. + +“See! Yonder is Seth Hastings dragging Archie to cover!” + +Then for the first time did my heart sink within me, because the cur +of whom he spoke, with our comrade in his power, was on the other side +of the encampment. Between them and us were both friend and foe, and +it seemed absolutely certain we must plunge straight into death if any +attempt to reach them was made. + + + + +CHAPTER VI + +THE RESCUE + + +Just for a moment as we stood there in the midst of the battle, for +such indeed it was, did I believe it would be impossible for us to aid +Archie, howsoever eager we were to do so, and this same thought must +have been in the minds of my comrades, for Gabriel shouted as if to +arouse our courage: + +“We should be able to make our way around the combatants! Our people +are holding their own despite the heavy odds, and I believe we may +leave them to do all the work since we are shirking the fight for the +purpose of rescuing a prisoner.” + +“We can still be taking good part in the battle while making a change +of position,” Edward Marshall added, as if he thought it necessary to +argue me into the mood for going to Archie’s aid. + +Even while making reply I glanced around, able now to take in the +details of the scene as I had not done before, for this brief +conversation had aroused me, so to speak, from the fever born of battle. + +Our people were indeed holding their own, and more. The enemy had made +a stand near about the centre of the encampment, and although one +might have supposed that four hundred men would keep in check twenty, +we had driven them beyond the southernmost camp-fire--that is to say, +we were really in possession of their night quarters. + +Perhaps, in order that he who reads may not have the idea I am +drawing the long bow for the purpose of praising our people to the +disparagement of the enemy, it may be necessary to state what we fully +realized at the time. It was that the advantage had been on our side +from the outset, since our coming was so much of a surprise that a +certain number of the redcoats were illy prepared for the encounter. +Then again, they were unable, just coming from sleep, to see as +distinctly as we who had been riding through the darkness, and these +things, taken into consideration with the fact that it was not to be +expected that men who fought for money, as did the king’s troops, would +do as valiant battle as those who were defending their homes and their +loved ones, explains why we were able to do all we did. + +As I have said, we had driven the enemy beyond his line of encampment, +and in obedience to the commands of the British officers the redcoats +stood in line of battle, not breaking the formation when they gave way +before us; while we fought Indian fashion, from behind tree, rock, or +tent, so that we were sheltered from view. Thus it was our bullets went +straight to the mark, while theirs were fired at random. + +Our people, and by this I mean the men under General Marion’s command, +already having forced their way through the camp, were now in such +position that their backs were toward the river-bank, and the redcoats +stood in battle array at the edge of the swamp, while we lads who had +come into the combat on foot were midway between our friends and the +right end of the enemy’s line. + +Having thus explained the position as well as is possible for one new +to such work, that the suggestion, perhaps I should call it a command, +which Gabriel gave may the better be understood, I now set down that +which he said after having taken in all the details of the situation: + +“By falling back twenty paces we shall be screened by yonder line +of bushes, and will try to make our way to the rear of the king’s +men slowly, firing as we circle around that it may appear as if +reinforcements were coming up.” + +Having said this, he set the example, and in a few seconds we were +carrying out his commands, taking good aim as we discharged our +muskets; then advancing behind the screen of bushes while we reloaded, +and stopping again only long enough to send in another volley of +bullets, until we were come to the very edge of the swamp directly in +line with the redcoats. + +Now lest it seem by the many words which I have set down that this +battle was being carried on a very long while, let me say that from the +time our people opened fire until we lads had gained the position of +which I have spoken, less than ten minutes had passed. + +Our aim was to gain the place where we had seen Seth Hastings, and to +do this it would be necessary to pass directly across the rear of the +enemy’s line, by traversing a distance of perhaps a quarter of a mile +straight through the swamp, and even Gabriel hesitated to lead us along +this treacherous footing. + +“We may find ourselves mired before going very far,” I ventured to say +as we hesitated a single instant before making the attempt, and the +dear lad replied in a tone of encouragement: + +“It can be no worse for us than for the redcoats. If we are unable to +advance, surely they cannot fall upon us.” + +Then once more he led the way, and we followed, speedily to find +ourselves floundering in mud nearly waist-deep, making such a racket +that but for the noise of the firing the enemy must have heard and +supposed a full company of men were endeavoring to make their way over +the bog. + +It was not possible we could continue such a laborious advance for +many seconds without stopping to take breath, and when we were forced +to halt Edward Marshall bent back the bushes until we could see the +rear rank of that red-coated line. Then we discovered that they were +scurrying to the left in the hope of gaining the river-bank, thus +showing that they did not hope to cross the swamp. + +The temptation was too great to be resisted, and Gabriel raised his +weapon as a signal that we should fire at the targets before us. + +There was no reason why we could not take careful aim, and at the first +volley it was possible to see the line of scarlet waver, thus showing +that the fire from the rear had struck terror into the hearts of a +score or more. + +“Give it to them once again,” Gabriel whispered, hurriedly reloading +his weapon, and we did more than obey the command, for three volleys +were fired before we changed position. By that time, to our intense +surprise and delight, had been effected a wondrous change in affairs. + +The redcoats must have believed, as indeed they had good reason, that +reinforcements had come up in the rear. The smoke of our third volley +had not cleared away before we heard a ringing shout from near the +river-bank, and saw that line of red broken here and there as the +soldiers fled in a panic. + +Verily we lads had done good work for the Cause that night, and yet in +accomplishing so much did it appear as if we had defeated our purpose, +for with the enemy in hot flight there was no possibility of our +creeping around to the left of the line in order to aid Archie. + +“We have destroyed the last hope for the poor lad!” I cried as the +result of the victory was thus forced upon me, and there was a tone of +sorrow in Gabriel’s voice even though his words rang out triumphantly: + +“We have done more than could have been accomplished had a hundred men +joined the general’s force, for even then the odds would have been in +favor of the enemy, while now they are fortunately ignorant of how many +may be in their rear.” + +I heard the voice of General Marion as he urged his men to spur their +horses hard in order that they might slay or capture the fugitives +before they could reach the shelter of the forest which lay between the +river and the swamp, and I dragged myself as rapidly as possible over +the mire to solid ground in order to join in the chase, but feeling +as sore at heart as if we had suffered defeat instead of having won a +signal victory. + +We lads had no opportunity to take part in the chase. The horses of the +enemy were picketed near the bank of the river, as we soon learned, +and toward them the fugitives were making their way. By the time we +Minute Boys came up the greater number of the redcoats were riding away +hotly pursued by our people, and we were left helpless spectators of a +most terrible scene. It was as if here, there, and everywhere could be +seen blotches of red, even amid the gloom, which told of the dead and +wounded, for the fire of our people had been most effective. + +I had seen scores of men shot down during the siege of Charleston, +but at such times there were many near at hand to care for them, and +the evidences of the conflict were speedily borne away. Here all the +disabled remained where they had fallen, and the cries for help, +mingled with moans of pain, were most distressing. + +We lads forgot that those who called upon us were enemies; forgot +everything save the need of ministering to the poor creatures who had +fallen under our own fire. + +A British soldier near where I had halted was begging for water, and +it must have been the cry of delirium, for the fever of thirst could +not have fastened upon him so strongly as appeared to be the case, in +so short a time. I did not stop to think of this, but ran with all +speed toward the river, bent on relieving as much of war’s cruelty +as lay within my power; but on gaining the edge of the stream I came +full upon a man who was bending over another as if robbing him. In a +twinkling I had halted and pressed my musket against the fellow’s head, +when, greatly to my surprise, up rose none other than old Peter, who +cried in a tone of relief as he recognized me: + +“Look yere, Marse Randolph, don’ you see wha’ I done gone found?” + +It was Archie, who lay upon the ground bound! When I came up Peter was +trying to remove a gag from his mouth! It can readily be supposed how +quickly my sorrow turned to rejoicing, and I plied the dear fellow +with questions while aiding old Peter in his task, although it was +impossible for him to make answer until the belt which held in place +the wad of grass had been unbuckled. + +“Tell me about it, lad, as soon as you are in a condition to speak. How +did that Tory cur chance to leave you here? I had sooner thought he +would have put a bullet through your head.” + +“And perhaps he might if our people had not come up so quickly,” Archie +replied, speaking with difficulty because his jaws were numb and +cramped from having been held open so long by the cruel gag. + +Before he could say more a wounded man lying close at hand cried out +piteously, begging for us to drag him to the water’s edge where he +might bathe his shattered limb, and we set about the task, working as +tenderly, I am glad to say, as if he had been one of our comrades. From +that time until near daybreak, we who called ourselves the Minute Boys +of South Carolina acted the part of nurses, not only among those of our +own people, six of whom had been wounded and one killed, but toward the +enemy. + +Archie did his full share of the work, and I question if any of us +lads knew when General Marion and his followers came back to camp, +further pursuit being impossible because of the darkness, and the thick +undergrowth into which the fugitives had ridden. + +Not until the wounded on both sides had been cared for to the best of +our poor ability did we have time to look about the encampment, and +then we learned that here, as at the last engagement, the foe had left +behind him plunder of all kinds; so much that when once it was carried +to Snow’s Island we would have sufficient to outfit as many of our +people as might answer the general’s summons. + +In addition to the camp equipment, provisions, and ammunition which had +thus come into our possession, we had a large number of horses which +the troopers gathered in as they returned from the chase--twenty-eight +all told, I believe. Before setting about getting breakfast we three +lads selected from the animals such as pleased our fancy, Captain +Horry having given word that we were to make our choice. + +Then we sat down in front of the fire to toast bacon and bread while +we made a plentiful supply of coffee, helping ourselves generously +from the stores which the panic-stricken soldiers of the king had left +behind. + +Not until this moment did we have opportunity to hear Archie’s story, +and the lad told it in few words, since indeed it could not be spun +out to any length, because of the fact that he had spent the greater +portion of the time bound and gagged, unable to see what was going on +about him. + +It seems that within five minutes after we left him in charge of the +horses, four men came through the woods directly upon him and his +prisoner. Even at the very instant he was about to cry out a warning +to us, one of the troopers caught him by the throat. Seth Hastings was +set free, as a matter of course, and when he told these men that we +had gone to spy out the camp, one of them was sent to the rear with +Archie and the horses, while the others followed us. The poor lad felt +positive we would be captured, for escape seemed impossible, but as the +moments went by and no more prisoners were brought in, his hopes grew +high. + +“I knew that I should not remain long with those troopers if you lads +were at liberty,” he said confidently, “and therefore counted on a +speedy deliverance, unless peradventure Seth Hastings shot me offhand, +as I make no question the cur would have done had he dared. Even while +I was being led by a roundabout way to the encampment he would have +struck me, but that the soldier threatened direst punishment if he +dared lift his hand against a prisoner, and the villain was too much of +a coward to do other than obey.” + +Once in the encampment, Archie was taken before Captain Barfield, who +did not think it necessary to spend overly much time on him after +asking for what purpose he had come. The lad could do no less than +tell the truth, for Seth Hastings had already been made aware of the +strength of our people, and also knew that Gabriel and I had crept +forward for the sole purpose of learning the strength and position of +the enemy. + +“I was triced up to a tree, but not in any barbarous fashion,” Archie +continued, as he made a fresh attack upon the redcoats’ bacon, “and +if it had not been for Seth Hastings I should have considered myself +exceedingly fortunate; but that miserable whelp, who was aching to +maltreat me but not daring to raise a hand, spent his time picturing +what would be the fate of our people once they were so foolish to make +an attack upon such a large force of well-drilled soldiers. It was not +that I believed the fellow, or that he frightened me, but you well know +how annoying the buzz of a mosquito is, and how disquieting the rattle +of a snake. Therefore you can understand that the time was not passed +pleasantly by me. I firmly believed you fellows would come shortly +after night had set in, but must confess that I had little faith in the +ability of our people to overcome so strong a company.” + +[Illustration: “IF IT HAD NOT BEEN FOR SETH HASTINGS, I SHOULD HAVE +CONSIDERED MYSELF EXCEEDINGLY FORTUNATE.”] + +“Then you were not gagged all this while?” I asked, and he replied: + +“Not until the first alarm was given, and then Seth Hastings himself +was the one who did the deed, thrusting a bunch of grass into my +mouth even at the moment when I opened it, hoping by the sound of my +voice you would know where I was. Then he unloosed me from the tree, +trussing me up as you have seen, with the intention, I believe, of +dragging me so far away that he could work his will without fear of the +consequences. In fact, he did give me a few hard blows; but I was so +excited by the noise of the battle, so fearful lest you would not come +off victorious, that he might have inflicted double punishment without +my being aware of what he was about.” + +We lads were yet around the camp-fire satisfying our hunger and +curiosity at the same time, when, shortly after break of day, orders +were given for all hands to set about making ready for the march. It +seemed to be understood without question that we were to retreat to +Snow’s Island, for the double purpose of carrying there our plunder, +and gaining a place where we could better resist an attack, for unless +these soldiers of the king were arrant cowards they would soon recover +from the panic into which we had driven them, and return to make +reprisals. + +Every horse was loaded with as heavy a burden as he could carry, and so +also were the men. Even then we were forced to leave behind much which +might have been of greatest value to those who were struggling for the +Cause. + +There was not one among us, save the officers themselves, who did not +believe we would spend the night on Snow’s Island, therefore great was +our surprise when, after a march of about two hours, we were halted, +and three members of the company told off to take charge of the plunder +and spare horses. + +While we were looking at each other wondering what could be the reason +for such an odd proceeding, the command was given that each man, save +the three already spoken of, was to take from the general store as +much of provisions for himself, and provender for his horse, as would +suffice during eight and forty hours, all of which was to be packed +behind the rider in the most convenient form for carrying. + +This done, the company, with the exception of those who had been +detailed to camp service, was sent forward at a leisurely pace +southward, making no further halt until the sun was high in the +heavens, when we were come to a ford on the Black River six or seven +miles south of Kingstree. + +Here it was announced that men and horses would be allowed a rest of +an hour. General Marion and Captain Horry, as if incapable of feeling +fatigue, rode ahead nearly due west, leaving us alone. + +“What is the meaning of this?” I asked while unsaddling my horse that +his back might be washed, and Gabriel replied with a laugh which had +in it considerable of satisfaction: + +“I am of the opinion that our commander does not intend to sit still +and gloat over his laurels.” + +“Meaning that he counts on striking another blow at once?” Archie asked +in surprise. + +“Ay, lad, that is what I think he will do. Francis ever believed that +in warfare the weaker army should be constantly the aggressor so far as +possible, and he is, if I mistake not, now simply carrying out his own +theory as to how it may be possible for raw recruits, who love their +country, to worst a superior force.” + +I was by no means averse to aiding in such a plan; but it appeared +to me that if we were thus to ride to and fro over the country, +alternately fighting and running away, the chances of recruiting the +ranks of the Minute Boys would be slight indeed. I had counted that we +might be able to go here and there where we knew certain lads lived, +and thus enlist them; but it looked just then as if our party of five +was to constitute the entire strength of the Minute Boys of South +Carolina. + +Shortly before the expiration of the time set for the halt, General +Marion and Captain Horry returned, and when next we advanced it was in +the direction they had scouted. We rode at a fairly good pace until +arriving at the road leading from Georgetown to Nelson’s Ferry, and +then I began to have an inkling of what was our purpose in this section +of the country. + +It is well known that the “war-path” from Charleston to Camden crosses +the Santee River at Nelson’s Ferry, and there above all other places +would one who was eager for fight be likely to get his fill. + +In order to avoid dwelling too long on what others may consider +unimportant details, I have said nothing regarding this day’s march, +but must set down the fact that more than once during the ride had we +learned from white men and negroes who remained true to the Cause, +additional particulars concerning the blunder of General Gates, +and before arriving at the Georgetown road we understood beyond a +peradventure that the story told by Seth Hastings was only untrue in +so far as it did not contain all the disaster which had befallen the +American army. + +Now we knew how many prisoners had been taken during the +much-to-be-regretted engagement, and, what was more to the purpose, +learned that our unfortunate countrymen were being sent as rapidly as +possible from the scene of the one-sided conflict to Charleston. + +While we were riding along the highway, Gabriel, Archie, and I side by +side with the two Marshall boys, and old Peter directly in our rear, a +sudden thought came to my mind, and turning in the saddle, I asked: + +“Are you lads well acquainted with the country hereabout?” and Edward +Marshall replied: + +“It is as familiar as our own plantation.” + +“Then tell me, if those troopers whom we stirred up last night did not +recover courage sufficient to come back in search of us, where would +they be most like to go?” + +“Nelson’s Ferry is the only place I can think of as at all likely.” + +“You are hitting the truth closely,” Gabriel said as if it were +possible to read my thoughts. + +“But of what was I thinking?” I asked laughingly. + +“As to why we are going to Nelson’s Ferry.” + +“In that you are wrong, lad. I asked our comrade where those whom we +whipped last night would be most likely to go, because with them rides +Seth Hastings, unless they have grown weary of such a traitor as he, +and it is that same cur I am aching to meet once more. It would pain me +much to know we were riding directly away from where it may be possible +to come upon him.” + +“He had already gone out of my mind, so intent was I upon the errand +which it seems probable we are bent on,” Gabriel said thoughtfully. “I +believe we shall be led to better work than that of punishing a dirty +traitor.” + +“Now, what mean you?” I asked irritably, for it was to me as if the lad +tried to speak riddles. + +“We have already learned that the prisoners which Lord Cornwallis took +are being sent to Charleston as rapidly as possible, and you know +as well as do I that they must cross the river at Nelson’s Ferry. +Therefore am I believing that it is our commander’s purpose to do +whatsoever he may toward freeing those unfortunates, and in such work +he will be striking another blow at the enemy.” + +On the instant my desire for revenge was forgotten. I no longer felt +conscious of fatigue, and would have cried out against our making a +halt just then, even though but a few moments before I had been hoping +the word to camp for the night might be given. To have a hand in the +freeing of those who had been captured through a blunder--even though +it can be called by no worse name--of their commander, was sufficient +to set all my nerves a-tingle, and I hoped fervently that Gabriel was +not mistaken in his guessing. + +We who called ourselves Minute Boys were yet eagerly discussing +the possibility which had suddenly presented itself, when one of +the troopers came riding back from the front, and drawing rein on +approaching us lads, said: + +“The general would speak with you.” + +“With whom?” I asked quickly, believing some one was needed for an +especial service, and fearing lest Gabriel might have been signalled +out for the honor, leaving us behind. + +“The word was sent to the lads, and since you five are all the +youngsters we have with us, I’m counting you’re the ones the commander +meant,” the man said with a smile, as he turned his horse and spurred +forward again. + +“The Minute Boys may not count for much in the way of numbers, but +surely it seems as if there was work for them to do in this kind of +warfare,” Archie cried gleefully, and one would have thought, as he +urged his horse forward, eager to gain the advance over Gabriel and me, +that some great prize awaited him, instead of what might be a mission +which would end with his death. + +There was not much of military stiffness in this “ragged army” of +General Marion’s, and we lads rode up like a party of schoolboys until +coming abreast of the general, when we reined in familiarly by his +side, but without halting. He welcomed us with a smile and a nod, +heeding not the fact that we had failed to salute properly, and said in +a brotherly tone: + +“We should be near about twenty miles from Nelson’s Ferry.” + +“Well?” cried Gabriel eagerly as the general ceased speaking. + +“Perhaps you have already guessed our destination, and I am telling you +nothing new when I say that probably early to-morrow morning there will +be many men from Cornwallis’s army cross at the ferry with American +prisoners. Now it is important I should have early information of such +movements, and to that end have sent for you lads, because, small +though this company is, it would awaken suspicion in the minds of the +Tories living near about if we should be seen, whereas you lads would +not be so likely to attract attention.” + +“When are we to start, sir?” Archie cried joyously, not waiting for +the command to be given, and General Marion continued, heedless of the +interruption: + +“Any force coming from Camden will make certain halt near about the +ferry. I propose that this troop go into camp within an hour, and that +you ride on along the river-bank, keeping under cover as much as may +be, until discovering the approach of the enemy. Then you are to wait +only so long as may be necessary to learn how strong he is in numbers, +before riding back to Tar Heel Creek, on the first bend of which we +shall be encamped. You know the place, Gabriel? It is where we have +often slept while hunting.” + +“Shall we set off now, sir?” I asked, tightening my horse’s rein. + +“There is no reason why you should not ride with us so far as we are +counting on going, and when word to halt is next given you are to +continue on without making unnecessary show of having been sent on a +mission.” + +We all understood this to mean that it was not well the remainder of +our force should know exactly what we were about, and I set the example +of saluting him as a soldier should his commander, after which we fell +back to our proper places in the line, our hearts beating high with +excitement and hope, for it seemed probable we might not only be able +to free some of our people who were being driven like sheep into the +prison-ships, but at the same time strike a blow for ourselves upon +that traitorous cur, Seth Hastings. + + + + +CHAPTER VII + +NELSON’S FERRY + + +Edward and Joseph Marshall were in high glee at thus being allowed to +undertake a mission of danger, or as they themselves put it, “were +feeling right well satisfied because commands had been given to the +Minute Boys as if they were in truth an independent company.” + +“Take care not to be too careless in your gratification,” Gabriel said +warningly, “else are you like to advertise among the men that which it +appears to me the general intended should be kept secret.” + +“What harm would come if they suspected that we were going out on a +scout?” Joseph asked quickly. + +“That I am not able to say; but certain it is we should try our best at +doing what the commander wishes. Otherwise might we interfere with his +affairs.” + +I saw, or fancied I did, that the Marshall boys were disgruntled +whenever Gabriel gave them advice. Not having become thoroughly well +acquainted with the dear lad, they seemed to have an idea he was +reading them a lesson, when in truth he was speaking as one boy to +another. Therefore did I change the subject of conversation, by idly +questioning as to how near General Marion proposed to advance toward +the ferry without halting. + +My attempt was successful, for straightway the Marshall boys began +discussing the possibility of our being able to liberate any of the +prisoners, and this was a subject which we could dwell upon without +fear of exposing the plans as set down by the general. + +The company rode, as nearly as I could judge, for an hour more, and +then we Minute Boys continued on, when the “ragged army” was halted, +much as if we had not heard the order. Now once more does it seem +necessary I should review the position of affairs, so far as concerns +this body of men with whom we had joined fortunes. + +It was true we might strike a signal blow in the vicinity of Nelson’s +Ferry, thereby releasing a greater or less number of those who would +be taken to the horrible torture of the prison-ships but for our +intervention. Yet he who reads should remember that ours was probably +the only armed force within the Carolinas which remained true to the +Colonies; then bear in mind that the Britishers overran our land even +as did the locusts of old, and say how might a small squad like ours +oppose those which the king had sent against us. + +[Illustration: “‘I PROPOSE THAT WE HALT HERE.’”] + +Surely for us of the Southern Colonies, this night, when we five set +out to spy upon the victorious troops coming down from Camden with our +friends as prisoners, was the most desperate for the Cause ever +known. We were beaten, hemmed in, and like rats in a corner, could only +make one desperate fight, not against death, but simply as proof that +our courage held good even until the last moment. + +When we passed General Marion and Captain Horry at the head of the +column, both sat their horses motionless as statues, looking neither to +the right nor the left, but each, as it were, peering into the recesses +of his own heart, asking in what manner the end would come. It seemed +to me as if we were taking final leave of them; as if this parting was +to be the last. + +More than that I saw nothing, and five minutes later, that little +handful of Carolinian patriots, tried and true, were left behind, +while we five lads rode forward, hoping against hope that it might be +possible for us to accomplish something toward showing the British king +how strong in our hearts was the desire for liberty. + +Our horses, jaded by the long march of the day, went forward slowly, +and we had not the heart to spur them on, because it was much as if +they shared our feelings. + +I believe we were about midway between where our people had halted and +Nelson’s Ferry, when Gabriel reined in his horse as he said, with the +air of one who even while speaking is taking counsel with himself: + +“I propose that we halt here. Surely the beasts must be in good +condition when it becomes necessary for us to return with an account of +what has been done, and now I question whether we could keep them at a +trot an hour longer. We shall all be the better for the work in hand if +we rest until an hour past midnight.” + +He had started off at right angles with the highway while speaking, +we following perforce, and when the road was hidden from view by the +foliage, he stopped once more. + +A better place for camping could not have been found. A tiny brook ran +through a grove of pines where the underbrush was so dense as to form +ample hiding-place as well as shelter from the dews of night. There +was little green feed for the horses; but we carried a goodly store of +grain on our saddles, and, heedless of the possible necessities of the +future, which seemed so dark, we allowed the tired steeds to eat their +pleasure from the store. Such food as we had, and it was, as I have +already said, that which we took from the enemy’s camp, we ate, and +then, lame and sore in every joint from the long hours in the saddle, +laid ourselves down for perchance the last sleep on this earth. + +There was no desire for conversation; even the Marshall boys, overjoyed +as they had been at being allowed to take part in the work of danger, +appeared to have come to a realization of all this scout might mean for +us, and had ceased to speculate upon what it might be possible for us +to do. + +My eyes were closed in slumber within two or three minutes after I +was thus stretched at full length upon the bed of pine-needles, and +it seemed as if I had slept several hours when something--I know not +what--awakened me. + +There was no movement on either hand, and even the light of the stars +did not penetrate the thicket; yet I could see that the horses were +lying down; that my comrades were wrapt in slumber, and it puzzled me +to make out why I was thus wakeful. + +Then, turning my head for no other reason than to make a change of +position, I saw what appeared to be the reflection of a camp-fire +through the underbrush. When one knows that he is surrounded by +enemies, the slightest thing out of the ordinary arouses his +suspicions, and although this gleam of light was so faint that at +another time I would have given no heed to it, now it seemed absolutely +necessary I should understand the cause. + +Rising cautiously to my feet lest I disturb the tired lads around me, I +was on the point of advancing, even while saying to myself that I had +grown over-suspicious, when suddenly there came between my eyes and the +tiny flame three dark figures. + +Only at this sign of danger did I realize that I had arisen without +taking up the weapon which lay by my side when I fell asleep, and to +correct such unsoldierly oversight I turned to get my musket, at the +same time laying my hand over Gabriel’s mouth that he might not make an +outcry as I awakened him. + +The dear lad struggled to rise on the instant, pressing my hand to +show that he understood danger of some kind was near at hand, and as I +released him he sprang lightly to his feet, musket in hand. + +Then, before I could pick up my gun, there came on the still air a +cautious hiss like unto the noise which it is wrongly said is made by a +serpent, and I wheeled about quickly, knowing that if those outlines I +had seen were enemies, they surely would not be thus giving warning of +their approach. + +Gabriel advanced a few paces, uttering the low hoot of an owl, and then +assured that this announcement had been understood, three strangers +advanced swiftly yet silently toward us. + +Before they were come up, however, I had my musket ready for immediate +use in case it should so chance their intentions were not friendly; but +such precaution was needless, for as the foremost of the strangers came +near, Gabriel seized him by the hands. + +“Who is it?” I whispered with impatient curiosity, and Gabriel replied: + +“This is Jacob Breen, a neighbor of ours in St. John’s Parish, whom I +would have gone in search of if we had had time on that day we stopped +at my home.” + +“And with me are Henry Moulton and Jared Green,” the newcomer said in +the faintest of whispers, adding immediately afterward, “Come farther +back into the thicket, for yonder, where you may see that tiny flame, +is encamped a squad of Britishers, who have with them a lad whom, if I +mistake not, I have seen in Charleston.” + +“Seth Hastings!” burst from the lips of both Gabriel and me, and +then he who was known as Jacob Breen proposed leaving our comrades +peacefully sleeping, for so weary were the poor fellows that it would +have required something more than a whispered conversation to have +awakened them, while we five went forward. + +Not until we had walked two or three minutes, and then come upon a +dense thicket, did we halt, when Gabriel squatted upon the ground, +which movement we took as a token that we should follow his example, +lest even in the gloom of the night our forms might be seen by some +prowling enemy if we remained erect. + +There, huddled together like frightened sheep, we were completely +hidden, and I asked, before any one else could speak, the question +which had come to my mind when Gabriel spoke the name of Jacob Breen: + +“How did you come to find us in the darkness?” + +“We were riding from home, counting to gain Snow’s Island to-morrow +morning, travelling at night rather than in the day because of knowing +there were so many redcoats hereabout, when we came upon old Peter.” + +“Then you must have gone on to where the command is halted.” + +“I know not what you mean by that,” Jacob replied in perplexity. “We +met the negro less than a quarter of a mile up the road, and there he +remains looking after our horses.” + +Now indeed was I puzzled, as well I might be, for when we left the +“ragged army,” Peter was riding in the rear of the force as if his only +desire was to hear the word given which should halt that company, and I +said to Gabriel in my perplexity: + +“Can you make out what your friend means, lad?” + +“Ay, that I can, William Rufus. When old Peter saw us riding away +after word had been given to halt, he understood what was in the wind, +for that old negro’s head isn’t as thick as you may think. Without +permission from my brother he has followed, keeping just far enough in +the rear to prevent us from seeing or hearing him, while at the same +time he could get a fairly good idea of what we were about.” + +“It is fortunate for us that he did so,” Jared Green said in a +matter-of-fact tone, “else might we have gone on to meet the general’s +forces, when, if what Peter tells us be true, this is where we belong.” + +“What did he tell you?” Gabriel asked curiously. + +“That you lads were forming an independent command to be known as +Minute Boys, and such is the company we desire to join. Of course, when +we halted and turned back in search of you, the remainder of the party +went on, having been told by the negro where they would probably find +the general and Captain Horry.” + +“What do you mean by the remainder of the party?” I cried, as a great +hope sprung up in my breast, and it was destined not to be dashed, for +the lad replied: + +“We numbered sixteen when at Gardine’s Ferry, but we three were the +only lads.” + +“Then Marion’s force will be nearly doubled!” I cried in exultation, +and while Gabriel did not give words to his joy, I understood that he +was no less pleased with the information than myself. + +It was as if we forgot entirely that a squad of the enemy lay near at +hand, and not until Gabriel had explained with considerable of detail +what we lads counted to do in the raising of a company of Minute Boys, +did I realize that it stood us in hand to have a look at those whose +camp-fire I had seen. + +“How many are there yonder of the enemy?” Gabriel asked when I brought +to his mind the fact that we had other work than that of discussing +private matters, and Jacob Green replied: + +“Twelve or fourteen, counting the boy, and from what we saw of the +party it did not appear that they were camping there for the night, but +had halted to await the coming of friends.” + +“Let us see if we can learn more concerning them,” Gabriel suggested, +and as we arose to our feet I stepped aside, thus indicating that he +was to take the lead, for there was none in all the Colonies who could +do such work better. + +We advanced, making no more noise than would have been caused by an +Indian, for in those days lads were trained to woodcraft from the time +they could go abroad, until we were come to the edge of the road, on +the opposite side of which was the fire, as if it had been built to +attract attention. Around it, sitting or lying on the ground, were a +dozen men or more, and on the side nearest us, where we could have a +good view of his face, was that villainous traitor, Seth Hastings. + +Nearby were tethered the steeds belonging to the party, and because +there were no pack-horses among them, I inferred that this squad had +been sent out from Nelson’s Ferry to guide some expected party to a +certain encampment. + +At the moment, however, I did not give full rein to my speculations, +for the fellows were talking with Seth Hastings, and it stood us in +hand to listen, because the information to be gained might be valuable. +It would seem as if the men had been questioning Seth Hastings as to +his ability to do something which had been spoken of, for one of them +said when I came within earshot: + +“It’s a blind chase, this searching for a party of rebels who by this +time may have returned home, hoping to keep secret the part they have +been playing.” + +To this Seth Hastings replied quickly, as if speaking of a friend: + +“Francis Marion will never lay down his arms so long as one other can +be found to stand by him.” + +“But what reason have we for believing you can lead us directly to him?” + +“Because I know his haunts,” the scoundrel said, as if he was telling +the truth. “So far all they have accomplished has been done by +surprising your people, and I guarantee that two companies of soldiers +like you, who shall come out determined not to be taken off your guard, +will make a different showing.” + +“Of that I have no question; but the rebels, knowing well the country, +can easily disperse between the time we have ferreted them out and +word has been sent back to the regiment. Then again, we must trust to +your finding them, which I misdoubt greatly, else are you a keener lad +than I have heretofore seen in the Carolinas.” + +Then it was that one who wore the straps of a sergeant, and was +evidently the leader of the squad, said decidedly, as if he would put +an end to the discussion without further words: + +“Even though the rebels may be where this lad has stated, I fail to see +what excuse we have for advancing without orders. What is to be gained +by spending the night in the saddle, when we may remain quietly until +daylight, perhaps?” + +“For my part,” another trooper added, “I would rather sleep here than +go scouting among the trees after such a slippery customer as Marion is +said to be. By holding closely to the orders given us, we may lie down +behind these bushes until those whom we are expecting come up.” + +“And then,” the sergeant added, “we have simply to go back to Nelson’s +Ferry, when those who have remained idle in camp may watch over the +hundred or more scurvy rebels which are being brought down from Camden.” + +Then it was that the troopers ceased speaking, as if the matter had +been definitely settled among them, and we had no need to remain +longer, since we knew very much of that which the commander had desired +we should learn. + +I pressed Gabriel’s arm in token that it was time we moved on, and he +turned to retrace his steps at once, knowing, most like, that it was +time for us to be up and doing. + +When we were arrived at where our comrades were sleeping I gave words +to the perplexity which was in my mind: + +“We know full well why the squad is camping there, but how does it +chance that Seth Hastings can be with every party of redcoats whom we +come across?” + +“It would be of little benefit could we know of his movements, because +he was so thoroughly frightened last night,” Gabriel said with a laugh; +“but the chances are that the men in Captain Barfield’s command had had +quite as much of the sneaking traitor as they desired, and cast him +off. In making his way to Nelson’s Ferry, perhaps in the rear of those +whom he had lately called friends, the scoundrel came upon this squad +and attached himself to it, promising, in order to gain friendship, +that he would lead them directly to General Marion’s camping-place.” + +“Unless he makes a longer halt than he has since we joined him, +I question whether it can be said that he ever does have a +camping-place,” I replied, and Gabriel interrupted, as if believing we +had no time for idle conversation: + +“It is plain we must first have a look at the enemy near Nelson’s Ferry +in order to be able to give such information as is needed. Then must we +ride back at full speed, for, as it appears to me, our work will then +have been completed.” + +“There is no need of your going to Nelson’s Ferry,” Jared Green said +quickly, “for most likely the general already has news regarding the +situation there. Our party had a good view of the camp as we came up, +and learned from those who lived near by that the redcoats were halted +there to take charge of the prisoners which were to be brought from +Camden. They are scattered along the water’s edge a full quarter of a +mile on either side of the ferry, and if it would be possible to come +upon them during the night, I question if they could make very much of +a stand.” + +I was eager to ride back at once with such report as we would be able +to give, for knowing now of Seth Hastings’s whereabouts, I said that +the next time we made a dash that traitor should be my prisoner. +Gabriel was of the same mind, as I learned when we awakened our +comrades, and ten minutes later we were leading our horses through the +woods at a respectable distance from the road, until having come to +where old Peter had stationed himself. + +The negro made no excuse for having followed us, even when Gabriel told +him harshly that he should be reported to the general for having come +away without permission; but aided the new recruits in mounting, and +then got into his own saddle, keeping silent all the while, as if the +possible reproof which he might receive from the commander made but +little difference to him. + +After mounting, our progress was no more rapid than if we had remained +on foot, for it seemed impossible to urge the animals at a pace faster +than a walk, and I believed morning must be near at hand when we +finally come to the place where our people had halted. + +All of our men were not given over to slumber, as we knew by our being +challenged before understanding how near to us were our friends, and +five minutes later we were standing by the side of the general and +Captain Horry, the former asking without rising to his feet, as if his +eyes had not been closed in slumber: + +“What disaster has befallen you?” + +We soon gave him to understand that fortune had played us a good turn, +and immediately the information was given both the officers were on +their feet. One would have said that neither had ever known fatigue, +to have seen the two as they ran here and there shaking the slumberers +into wakefulness. + +I supposed the news we brought would have caused some sensation in +camp, but never believed it would be acted upon so quickly. Within +fifteen minutes from the time of our being challenged by the sentinel, +every man was in the saddle, and we eight lads who formed the company +of Minute Boys were riding at the head of the column in order to point +out the place where the soldiers and Seth Hastings were encamped. + +We now learned that it was midnight; the tired men and their horses +had enjoyed six hours of rest, and although our advance was not rapid, +we pressed forward with greater speed than I had believed possible, +for our own steeds appeared to be revived by the companionship of the +others. + +Old Peter had not been reprimanded as was his due; indeed the fact was +that neither Gabriel nor I had remembered to tell the general of his +having followed us, so great was the excitement after our arrival at +the camping-place, and he had no share in my thoughts as we advanced, +until suddenly he came riding up from the rear, saying when he was +abreast of Gabriel: + +“Down yander am wha’ I stood wid de hosses, Marse Gabriel,” and hearing +this, our commander gave the order to halt by bringing his own steed to +a standstill. + +But for the old negro we might have overridden the place in ignorance +of our whereabouts, and thus we were spared the chagrin of acting as +guides while not being familiar with the ground. Without delay eight +men dismounted that they might continue on under cover of the foliage, +and thus surprise the squad. + +All of us lads would have accompanied them, but General Marion bade +us remain where we were, saying that we had already done enough of +labor that night, and in silence we waited to hear those sounds which +would tell that Seth Hastings was in our power, although it would have +pleased us better to have had a hand in taking the traitor. + +However, no signal came to betoken a fight, and as the minutes passed +on in silence Captain Horry grew impatient of delay, thinking, most +likely, that we might not be able to gain Nelson’s Ferry before +daybreak, therefore proposed that we move on at a slow pace. + +This we did until having come to the embers of a camp-fire, where our +scouts were awaiting us with empty hands. Then it was that my heart +grew heavy with disappointment, for I understood, although wholly +ignorant of how it may have been brought about, that once more Seth +Hastings had given us the slip. + +Lest I make too many words in the telling of what may not seem to +a stranger as of great importance, let me say, without going into +details, that we soon came to guess at what had happened. + +It was most probable that the wretched prisoners with their guards had +come down the highway while we were riding back to give the commander +the result of our efforts in the way of scouting, and the squad we were +eager to capture had gone, of course, in the direction of Nelson’s +Ferry as guide to the newcomers. + +To me this was a most bitter disappointment, for I had counted +positively on seeing Seth Hastings before we tried conclusions again +with the enemy; but our officers were of a different opinion. + +“It has happened most fortunately for us,” General Marion said. “The +noise of an encounter might have given the alarm to those still farther +on, if peradventure those fellows had made a fight of it, and the men +guarding the prisoners would have come up. Now the way is clear for our +purpose, and we have nought to do save ride directly on, taking due +care not to overrun the game.” + +“And in the meantime that sneaking cur will have the chance to give us +the slip,” I whispered to Gabriel, and the dear lad pressed my hand, +as if understanding how sore at heart I was, as he replied: + +“Please God, there are many long days yet ahead of you and me, William +Rufus, and before they come to an end we will have triced up that +young scoundrel where there can be no danger of his giving any more +information to the redcoats.” + +Once more the “ragged regiment” moved on, and what happened for a time +I am unable to say of my own knowledge, for I fell asleep while in the +saddle, regardless of my bitter disappointment because Seth Hastings +had escaped, not being conscious of anything more until the halting of +my horse nearly threw me over his head. + +We had arrived within a mile of Nelson’s Ferry, and it was yet night. +Unless some unfortunate accident occurred at the last moment, there +would soon be an opportunity of learning whether the cream of the +British army would hold firm under such a surprise as we might be able +to give them. + +The purpose of the halt was not to reconnoitre, as I had at first +supposed, but in order that a squad might be detached from our small +force to gain possession of the road in the swamp at the point known as +Horse Creek, while we were to attack the main body in the rear. + +The scouts had been sent ahead half an hour before my awakening, and +now came back with the report that the prisoners had arrived, the enemy +being yet encamped on the east bank of the creek, not having made an +attempt to cross in the darkness. + +Once more would General Marion have a chance to execute his favorite +manœuvre, the only one by which he could hope to win while the odds +were so heavily against him. + +Twenty minutes or more were spent in waiting for the detachment to get +into position at Horse Creek, when the advance was resumed, this time +at a slow pace, lest the tread of our horses upon the road should give +the alarm. + +Despite the fact that I knew full well we would soon be engaged in a +deadly encounter, slumber weighed heavily upon my eyelids, and it was +only with difficulty I could prevent them from closing. Rather like one +in a dream, than a lad who burned to give his life for the Cause, I +held myself in the saddle, and it seemed as if no more than ten minutes +had elapsed when we were halted again, this time so near the enemy that +the gleam of his camp-fires could be seen. + +General Marion’s force was about to be hurled upon the best men in the +king’s army, as we knew full well, through the report given by those +men who had accompanied Jacob Breen and his comrades, for they told us +that the Prince of Wales’s Regiment and a portion of the Sixty-third +had been selected to conduct the prisoners. Therefore was it reasonable +to suppose that there were considerably more than three hundred men to +be encountered. + +We who knew little or nothing of military tactics, we who were mounted +upon jaded steeds, and half-stupefied through lack of sleep, were +to charge a camp of well-armed men, most likely in the best possible +condition, and if the end for us of the Southern Colonies was near, it +seemed as if this was indeed the last moment on earth. + + + + +CHAPTER VIII + +THE PRISONERS + + +There was no hope in my mind, as we stood ready to begin the attack +upon the redcoats who guarded the prisoners, that we might be +successful, and I fancied from his silence that Gabriel Marion had much +the same idea as I. + +Even with those new recruits which had just joined us, the “ragged +regiment” was yet no more than a handful of men, who were about to try +conclusions, as I have already stated, against the pick of the English +forces. That we should be able to ride through this camp, as we had +the other two, seemed an absolute impossibility, and, as the matter +presented itself to my mind, the utmost of success which could be +reasonably anticipated was that while we engaged the attention of the +escort, some of the prisoners might succeed in escaping. + +I firmly believed that when this combat was come to an end, we, who +took the patriot side of it, would have struck our last blow in behalf +of the Cause; for when it was ended there seemed little probability any +of us would be alive or at liberty. + +We lads who called ourselves the Minute Boys made ready for the coming +engagement by forming a compact body, each being determined that we +would bear our share in this fight as a separate command, for we were +like never to have another opportunity of riding shoulder to shoulder +in behalf of the Cause. + +“It is not fair that Gabriel should ride in advance of us, even though +he be the leader,” Archie Gordon said in a whisper during those brief +moments when we were awaiting the signal of attack. “There are few of +us lads, and each should have an equal opportunity of showing whether +it is in him to play the part of a man.” + +“And that is what you shall have, lad,” Gabriel replied as he pulled +his horse back until standing in line with the others, and he had +no more than spoken when General Marion said in a low tone, but so +distinctly that all could hear the words: + +“Follow me, comrades, and do not make the mistake of thinking that this +is anything of a desperate dash, for you have but to do what has been +done twice before and victory will be ours beyond a peradventure.” + +Then he spurred his horse forward without further word of encouragement +or command, and in another instant we were riding at full speed +straight for the encampment where there was every reason to believe +three or four hundred well-trained, well-armed soldiers were ready to +receive us to the best of their ability. + +Were it not that all this account of what was done at Nelson’s Ferry +by the handful of men under General Marion’s command has been set down +again and again in the pages of history, I would hesitate to tell the +story, lest those who may read it accuse me of drawing the long bow in +order to make that which we did appear all the more heroic. I am free +to confess that even now, as I look back upon that night in memory, it +seems more like some fantastical dream than an absolute reality, for by +all the rules of war we should have been wiped out of existence before +we had come within striking distance of the encampment. + +However, I am setting down only that which was done, and there are +hundreds of men living to-day who can bear me out in every statement I +make. + +We were about midway from where the last halt had been made and the +British camp, which was set up in true military order, with tents in +abundance and sentinels posted properly, when our commander gave the +word for us to make ready for opening fire. + +“See to it that every shot counts!” he cried, now that the redcoats +could be seen pouring out from their tents like so many wasps from +their nest. “If we can strike a sufficiently heavy blow at first, the +work is done before having been fairly begun, therefore look well to +your aim.” + +We were less than half a musket-shot distant when the word to fire was +given, and by this time the surprised soldiers were gathered in a dense +mass, as if awaiting the word to form into line, and he who would have +failed to hit a target must have shot wild indeed. + +The effect of this first volley was that men fell by scores, one bullet +most like wounding several, and the officers had not yet buckled on +their finery to receive us according to the British ideas of warfare, +when we were riding directly upon the soldiers, who would have fought +bravely enough had they stood in proper alignment according to their +training. + +It was with these disciplined soldiers as it had been with those we +had previously encountered; they were bewildered, frightened by what +one of them afterward called our “unsoldierly attack.” Had we been +sufficiently polite to give them due warning that they might have +formed in rank to receive us, then indeed had we been wiped out as +one snuffs a candle. Or perchance, if the officers had had time to +show themselves in proper uniform, then might the result have been +different, but as it was we rode straight through them, many leaping +into the stream to wade or swim across as best they might, while others +took to the woods on the right, and the greater number fled before us, +an undisciplined, terrified mob. We gave them three volleys as we rode +on in pursuit for half a mile, the Minute Boys cheering wildly because +they had, as was indeed the fact, ridden in the forefront of that +stampede, and then to my surprise came the word to halt. + +While we were yet aquiver with the excitement of the sudden dash and +unexpected victory, came the order to wheel about, and at full speed, +as if bent on retreating at the very instant he was victorious, General +Marion led us at our swiftest pace back to the encampment. + +Here we found about a hundred and fifty prisoners, some of whom, when +their guards fled, began searching for weapons dropped by the redcoats +in their flight, and at the same time taking good care to secure one or +more horses. + +“Let every man follow this force!” General Marion shouted, raising his +voice to the full strength of his lungs in order to make himself heard +by all, for many of the prisoners were very nearly in the same state +of bewilderment as were those whom we had driven out of camp. But he +understood that some reason must be given, else would those so lately +released refuse to obey. “The British will not go far before their +officers are able to bring them into something approaching order, and +then may we expect an attack. If you would save yourselves now that we +have freed you, obey without questioning whatsoever commands may be +given!” + +He halted no longer than was necessary for those who had been driven +down from Camden like sheep, to understand what he said, and then, +urging our horses at their best pace, we rode back over the road just +traversed. + +“And now, what?” Jacob Breen asked of me in an angry tone. “Is this how +General Marion fights, by running away when he has the upper hand of +the enemy?” + +“It is not for us to question what he may or may not do,” I said with +considerable of sharpness in my tone. “When a man has led such a +handful as followed him half an hour ago to the victory which we have +just won over so large a force, his courage cannot be questioned.” + +All this I said as if in my mind everything had been done as it should +be, and yet I was sore even as Jacob showed himself to be, because of +what looked like nothing more or less than a shameful retreat. Gabriel +rode by my side moodily, while Archie Gordon did not venture to make +any comments upon our last success, thereby showing me these two also +were disturbed in mind. + +Our horses had been jaded some time before we overrode the British +camp, and now that we were retracing our steps it was with difficulty +they could be forced forward at anything like a decent rate of speed, +while the prisoners, whose steeds were comparatively fresh, would have +pressed on in advance but that Captain Horry and General Marion forced +them to remain in line, threatening to shoot the first who should make +any attempt at gaining the lead. + +In this sorry fashion we travelled perhaps five miles, and then we were +come to what seemed an advantageous position in the event of being +attacked, whereupon word was given to halt and make preparation for +defence. + +When the horses had been picketed amid the timber of a small hill, one +side of which formed a bluff on the bank of the creek, and those whom +we released from captivity had fraternized with our men, General Marion +ordered them into line, coupling such command with orders to his own +force to round the strangers up into shape if they were not inclined +to obey. + +I was filled with astonishment as we lads stood somewhat apart from the +remainder of the force watching the proceedings, for I had supposed +that these men who had been rescued from a horrible fate would be so +thankful that every command would be obeyed on the instant, whereas +they lounged here and there as if to show that they considered +themselves free from military authority. + +However, after a time, they were ranged in ranks two or three deep, and +our commander, with Captain Horry, stood in front of them more like +a suppliant, as it seemed to me, than one who had every right to be +obeyed. + +Then, as if he had been a recruiting officer pleading for enlistments, +he told of what he hoped might be done in the future toward ridding +the Carolinas of the enemy which overran the soil; he belittled the +disaster at Camden, put the blame where it belonged, rather than upon +the men themselves, and concluded by asking that those who were willing +to join his “ragged regiment” step forward half a dozen paces. + +I expected to see every man advance, for even though they might not +have had the love of country so very strong in their hearts, gratitude +because of what had been done in their behalf should have compelled +them to do as our commander requested. + +Instead, however, to their shame be it said, only sixteen of that one +hundred and fifty presented themselves as recruits, and this at a time +when their native land called for every hand which could be raised in +her defence! + +I am not mindful to dwell upon this disgraceful event in the history of +the Carolinas, but will hasten over it by making some explanation, if +indeed any be needed, as to why we failed to enlist every man who had +been released that night. + +Instead of railing at the former prisoners, General Marion called to +his side those who had stepped forward, and the remainder were allowed +to discuss the matter among themselves, most like with the hope that +others might yet decide to join their force. + +Then it was that many of those who had shown themselves to be cowards, +as I looked at the matter, began to make excuses as to why they were +no longer willing to battle against the yoke of the king. Some said, +as if the statement could not be contradicted, that the Cause was +already lost; others declared that to fight longer was simply to risk +one’s life without an object; because the redcoats already overrun +the country, and Gates had been defeated, there was not the slightest +chance we could even hold our liberty many days. + +Gabriel, Archie, and I made our way among these men who wore the buff +and blue, to hear further reason as to why they had acted such a +cowardly part. It was the captain, one who should have been the first +to urge his men to enlist, who said in reply to my questions: + +“Surely the Cause has none in the Carolinas save this beggarly force to +which you are attached, while the British occupy every advantageous +point in the country. Our people are dispersed or captured; the +Virginia and North Carolina militia are scattered to the four winds; +Sumter’s Legion has been whipped by Tarleton, and their leader is +fleeing for his life. In addition to all that, here is a copy of the +order which Lord Clinton has sent to the commandants of the different +posts throughout the Colonies.” + +Then the officer handed me a slip of paper on which was written the +following: + +“I have given orders that all the inhabitants of this province who have +subscribed and have taken part in this revolt shall be punished with +the greatest rigor; and also those who will not turn out, that they be +imprisoned and their whole property taken from them or destroyed. I +have ordered in the most positive manner that every militia man who has +borne arms with us and afterward joined the enemy shall be immediately +hanged.” + +Lad though I was, and all unused to such business, I soon came to +understand how hopeless would be the effort to enlist any more of these +men who literally owed us their lives, and said to Gabriel and Archie: + +“Let us gain such rest as may be possible while halting here, for it is +wasting breath and time to argue with men who, instead of asking for +reasons as to why they ought to defend their country, should be eager +to get an opportunity.” + +Then we Minute Boys camped by ourselves--that is to say, lay down on +the ground in the same place, for those brave hearts of Carolina +who fought against the king had nothing whatsoever of camp equipage. +Our company now numbered eight, and it seemed to me, when taken into +comparison with General Marion’s “ragged regiment,” that we were in +great strength. + +The disappointment of gaining only sixteen recruits when we should +have had a hundred and fifty, and the certainty that those whom we +had stampeded would soon be hot on our trail, did not prevent us from +sleeping during such time as the halt was continued, and when we were +awakened an hour after sunset, it seemed to me as if the desire for yet +more slumber was so great that it could not be shaken off. + +I was ashamed of such weakness very shortly afterward, when I learned +that neither our commander nor Captain Horry had closed their eyes, but +busied themselves while we rested in learning whatsoever they might of +the situation by questioning those whom we had released. Thus it was +they learned that Colonel Wemyss was in command of the escort from whom +we had taken the prisoners. We knew he was a brave officer, who served +his king as loyally as we tried to serve the Colonies, and would not +rest content under the disgrace we had put upon him. Therefore was it +certain he would come in pursuit of us as soon as might be. + +This information was not kept secret from the men. In fact, during such +time as I had the good fortune to serve under Francis Marion, I never +knew him to conceal from his force, whether it was much or small, the +true condition of affairs. + +Therefore no one was surprised at hearing that we had a long march +before us. Captain Horry stated openly that our destination would be +Hope Mountain, where it was believed we could not only hold our own +against those whom we had every reason to believe were to come in +pursuit, but would be in a district where was every reason to believe +we might find men who had more of blood in their veins than those whom +Colonel Wemyss had driven like cattle down from Camden. + +While we were getting breakfast and feeding the horses, a messenger +was despatched to Snow’s Island to give information there as to our +movements, and also instruct those left in charge of the camp to bring +whatsoever of stores and ammunition might be readily transported to the +new encampment. Then we were ordered to make ready for the march within +reasonable time, and as our people brought out food from their wallets +to break their fast, those faint-hearted prisoners who dared not +stand up like men because my Lord Clinton had sent out his bombastic +proclamations far and near urged that we share with them our scanty +allowance of food, thus giving me the keen satisfaction of telling one +of that weak-kneed crowd how I would serve out those who refused to +stand up for themselves. + +“Whatsoever I have shall ever be shared with those who are serving the +Cause,” I said, and no doubt spoke to my elders in a way unbecoming +a lad, “but when men who do not dare to brave the threats of those +who serve the king, ask for food, I would deny it them even though +they were starving, and I had of such abundance that I knew not what +disposition to make of it.” + +Some of the hungry cowards laughed at me, but that did not dispel the +satisfaction which was mine at thus having an opportunity of giving +free words to the angry thoughts which had been mine since the moment +they failed to respond to the commander’s request. + +The “ragged regiment” was on the march before the sun was two hours +high, we Minute Boys riding side by side, as may be supposed, and it +was only natural that we should speak of the events of the previous +night. + +Now it must not be supposed that until this time we had wholly +forgotten that traitor Seth Hastings. More than once during the hours +of darkness after we had put the redcoats to flight, did we give words +to our disappointment at having failed even to see the cur; but now +while we had so much of leisure on our hands Archie Gordon must needs +be laying plans to capture him. To have heard the lad talk one might +have fancied we Minute Boys were of sufficient numbers to make an +attack wheresoever it pleased us, as can be seen from the proposition +which he made. I am setting it down here, not that it adds interest to +the story which I am trying to tell, but rather in order to show how +much of courage there was in the little fellow’s heart. + +“If it so be this Colonel Wemyss comes in chase of us, as General +Marion believes, why may we Minute Boys not lie in ambush, after +having learned of the direction in which he is to advance, and if Seth +Hastings yet remains with that command, boldly cut him out of the force. + +“And would you enlist in any such harebrained venture as that, +lad?” Jacob Breen asked in surprise, whereupon Archie replied in a +matter-of-fact tone: + +“Why should I not? There is no more of danger in it than in this force +falling upon the redcoats at Nelson’s Ferry.” + +Captain Horry came riding up from the rear just at this moment, and, +hearing a portion of the remark, asked curiously as to what proposition +we were discussing. I repeated what our comrade had said, and the +captain seemed to think there was something comical in it, for he +laughed heartily as he spurred his horse forward to tell the story to +the commander. + +We were arrived at Hope Mountain shortly after noon, and at once set +about making an imitation of a regular camp by building shelters of +brushwood, for there was every likelihood we would remain here many +days. We Minute Boys built quite a stately hut for ourselves, with a +shelter for the horses immediately in the rear, so that when it rained +they might not get wet, therefore forcing us to spend a long time in +caring for them lest they take cold. Horses, it must be understood, +were to people in our position next in importance to ammunition, and he +who had not groomed and fed his steed before caring for himself would +most likely have heard a sharp reprimand from one of the officers. + +We Minute Boys were proud of our handiwork when the camp was finished, +and, had we so desired, could have had from among the men many +comrades, for our quarters were most comfortable as compared with some +of the shelters set up by the more indolent of the force. + +Before another four and twenty hours had passed those who were left +in charge of the supplies at Snow’s Island arrived with all the led +horses that could be procured, each bearing a full burden of provender +or provisions, and on the third day twenty of our people rode across +the swamp to bring back yet more stores; therefore when this last +expedition returned we had no fear of suffering from lack of food even +though we remained fully two weeks in this encampment at the foot of +the mountain. + +The days were passed in idleness, save for the grooming of the horses, +and although not a trooper left the camp, we were kept well informed +regarding the movements of the enemy, by such of the people roundabout +as were friendly to the Cause. + +Therefore it was we heard sad news from Camden, when the humane and +tender-hearted Lord Cornwallis hanged eight old men and seven boys, +prisoners he had taken after the battle, simply because there was a +suspicion that they may have been in the so-called rebellion. From +every quarter came stories of barbarity and excesses committed by the +British officers, and that which seemed like a great misfortune soon +proved, despite the horror, to be a blessing in disguise, for it drove +into our ranks every man from the surrounding country, who had ever +been charged, whether rightfully or no, with taking any part whatsoever +in resistance to the king’s oppressions. + +Within six days there were enrolled among the followers of General +Marion no less than five hundred and fifty good men, tried and true, +but it is not to be supposed that the entire force remained in camp. In +fact, although the brigade was being strengthened daily, the army was +decreasing, and for two good reasons: first, such a body could not be +readily supplied with provisions, and secondly, because the majority +of these troopers were men of families, who, during this season of +inactivity, took advantage of the opportunity to provide for the needs +of those at home. + +Then came the day when word was brought to us by some of the patriots +who lived near about Georgetown, that Lord Cornwallis was secretly +disturbed by what we had already done, and was deeply fearing that +which we might do, therefore he was about to send against us not only +Tarleton’s Legion, but a strong force of the Sixty-third Regulars under +Colonel Wemyss. + +By this time not only had the “ragged regiment” increased in size, as +I have said before, but the number of our Minute Boys had been added +to until seventeen responded to the roll-call. Gabriel had, a few +days before word was brought as to how high we patriots stood in the +estimation of the British commander, begun drilling us that we might be +able to present somewhat of a military appearance, and right glad were +we for the occupation, because the monotony of camp-life, which had +begun to grow wearisome, was thus broken. + +Archie, in whose eyes our ranks of seventeen looked to be a formidable +army, now began to repeat his proposition that we lay plans for the +capture of Seth Hastings, making them wholly independent of what +General Marion might do, and before many hours had passed the most +timid of us came to fancy that there was more of reason than rhyme in +this bold proposition. + +In fact, so thoroughly did he accustom us by his words to the +possibility of making an attack from ambush upon the British lines as +they came up, that when finally we learned our commander had come to +an end of remaining passive, the first thought in our minds was as to +whether we might not carry out that which had previously seemed so wild +and harebrained. + +But I must not overrun the story of what General Marion did, in my +desire to set down all the movements of the Minute Boys, therefore is +it necessary I come back to the night when men from Georgetown rode in +with the information as to what the British contemplated. + +We lads were alone in our hut, as was our custom, for it seemed to us +as if by remaining apart from the troopers we emphasized the fact of +being an independent command, and while we were eagerly discussing +Archie’s proposition Captain Horry entered. + +I understood full well from the expression on his face that the visit +was not an idle one, and therefore waited in nervous expectancy until, +having acquainted himself with the purport of our conversation, he +stated his business with the manner and in a tone of one who believes +he brings welcome news: + +“You can judge from what I am about to tell you, as to whether or no +the commander believes you may be of great assistance in the deadly +struggle which undoubtedly is before us. Within the next four and +twenty hours we of the ‘ragged regiment’ will strike another such blow +as was delivered when our force remained small, and among the foremost +to advance it is General Marion’s intention to count the Minute Boys, +if they are so minded.” + +“If we are minded?” Archie cried eagerly, without waiting for Gabriel +to speak, as he should have done. “The general knows full well how +eager we are to be at work. This idle life is not to our liking.” + +Then it was that Gabriel added gravely: + +“We shall welcome most gladly, sir, any order which promises to give us +active service.” + +“I had no doubt but that the word I brought would be welcome, and there +is little need for me to beat about the bush. Two hundred or more of +our force will set off as soon to-morrow as the people can answer the +summons already sent out. Three hours in advance of the main force +fifty picked men will ride, acting as scouts, or whatsoever you choose +to call them, and in the event of gaining any information concerning +the whereabouts of the enemy, one can be sent to the rear to report to +the commander, while the others hover on the enemy’s line of march in +the hope of picking up stragglers.” + +“It is as if General Marion had arranged matters to suit our plans,” +Archie cried exultingly, and Captain Horry said with an indulgent smile: + +“I question whether your traitorous friend, if it so be he remains +with the Britishers, will risk his precious skin very far from the +main camp; but, of course, there is always a possibility, and it is +the unexpected which more often happens. Then I am to say to General +Marion that you Minute Boys are willing to form a portion of the picked +company?” + +“You will say to him, sir, if you please, that we are eager to do so, +in addition to being willing, and then you will have told but half the +truth, for we are indeed burning with the desire to do whatsoever we +may, that Carolinians should do,” Gabriel cried passionately. + +“You are accepting a post of danger,” the captain said gravely, “for +those who ride in advance stand every chance of being gobbled up by +Tarleton or Wemyss.” + +Then he lingered an instant as if to learn whether one or more of us +was minded to show the white feather, and seeing nothing save joyful +anticipation written on our faces, he went out into the night leaving +us congratulating each other upon what we considered our good fortune. + + + + +CHAPTER IX + +A TRAP + + +There is no good reason why I should go into details concerning the +preparations which we made for this reconnoissance when we Minute +Boys of South Carolina were to march shoulder to shoulder with picked +troopers from General Marion’s command. + +In fact, we gave very little heed to the details, save to make certain +our horses were in the pink of condition, and our weapons as they +should be. We were so puffed up with pride because of having been +selected as fit companions for the best men in the “ragged regiment,” +as to have little room in our minds for aught else. Nor was our pride +abated next morning when we learned that Captain Horry himself was to +lead the detachment, and Gabriel said to me with an air of satisfaction: + +“It must be, William Rufus, that this movement is of more importance +than we had anticipated, else Captain Horry would not march at the +head. We shall have a commander who will not shirk his duty, however +great may be the opposing force we meet.” + +And I, my heart warming to the dear lad because of the joy he displayed +in thus being permitted to risk his life, said stoutly: + +“We would have a commander equally to be relied on, if the Minute Boys +had been sent out on this mission alone.” + +For an instant Gabriel failed to understand my meaning, and then a +deep flush overspread his face as he gripped me by the arm to show his +gratitude. + +“You are not warranted in making any such statement, William Rufus, +and I know full well you do so only because of the affection there is +between us two.” + +I would have insisted that there could be no change in my sentiments +regarding his ability as a leader whatsoever the feeling we entertained +each for the other, but was interrupted by one of the troopers, who +thrust his head in at the door of our hut, saying in a quiet tone, as +if not minded that all should hear him: + +“The order is that all who are to follow Captain Horry shall be in +readiness for the march within five minutes.” + +We Minute Boys were not minded that any of the older soldiers should +obey the command more readily, and therefore it was that when Captain +Horry had made his own preparations we were already in the saddle, +standing in a squad by ourselves as if to show that it was our purpose +to hold the company distinct from the troopers. + +There was no leave-taking when we departed from the camp, as a matter +of course, for such signs of friendship are not considered, as I have +since learned, seemly in those who follow the profession of arms; but +when we rode out from the encampment General Marion waved his hand in +a friendly manner, most like intending the gesture for his brother’s +eye only. + +Once we were on the road, all our company were puffed up with pride, +when Captain Horry called Gabriel to ride in the advance by his +side. This was showing, as we would have it shown, that our leader +was recognized as such, and we placed upon the footing so ardently +desired--that of an independent company. We rode steadily at a brisk +trot for a full hour, and then Gabriel slackened pace that he might +fall back with us lads, I asking, as he pulled his horse in by my side: + +“Why did you not continue with the leader? It gave us hearty pleasure +to see you in your proper place at the head of the column.” + +“And I am still keeping my proper place, William Rufus, therefore you +need not begin to show jealousy lest the Minute Boys fail to receive +due recognition. The fact is that we are to cut loose from this force +within the next half-hour.” + +“And do a little work on our own account?” Archie, having overheard the +words, asked eagerly. + +“Ay, that is the way it appears now, although the task is not to my +liking, for through it we stand a good chance of being cut out from our +share of the fight in case the advance-guard of the enemy is come upon.” + +“Tell us what you mean?” I cried irritably, for the possibility that +we might be detached in order to prevent our taking full share of the +danger was a blow to my pride. + +“In half an hour, as Captain Horry figures, we shall have come to the +crossroads within a couple of miles of the Sinclair plantation, and +no one can say in which direction the enemy may approach. Therefore +is this force to be separated, one party bearing to the left, and the +other halting at Sinclair’s.” + +“Then we are like to have an opportunity of going into action on our +own account,” Archie cried gleefully, believing by such a move we might +have an opportunity to show what the Minute Boys could do unaided. + +Gabriel was not so sanguine that ours might be the most dangerous task, +and said with an air of gloom, as I fancied: + +“I made much the same proposition to Captain Horry, but he insists that +it is an even chance whether his force or ours first comes upon the +redcoats.” + +“If the order has been given for us to go to Sinclair’s, it strikes +me it is a waste of breath to argue as to which may be the post of +danger,” Jacob Breen cried, forcing his horse nearer that he might take +part in the conversation, “and it is as important for us Minute Boys +to show that we can obey a command without question, as to prove our +ability to stand against the enemy.” + +There was much of sense in what Jacob had said, and I gave over +speculating as to which direction might bring us the best opportunity +to win renown, because of realizing that if we were to prove ourselves +soldiers it was in the highest degree important we show our readiness +to abide by whatsoever decision the commander might make. + +“Of course, it is not for us to say that we will go here or there,” +Gabriel added to me in a low tone, “and yet there is in my mind not a +little of disquietude because we are to halt at Sinclair’s to await the +possible coming of the enemy.” + +“Meaning that you fear we shall miss the redcoats?” I said with a +laugh, and he replied gravely: + +“I know not what it is I fear; but it appears to me, without my being +able to give any reason, that there will be no honor for us this day.” + +Having spoken thus strangely, as it seemed to me, Gabriel rode on in +advance once more, and twenty or thirty minutes later we were come +to the crossing of the roads, when without other leave-taking than a +military salute, our leader swung his horse sharply off to the right, +we boys following him in silence. + +I question if there was one among us unacquainted with the Sinclair +plantation, and I said to myself that even though it should be our +ill-fortune to miss some brave adventure which the others might come +upon, we could at least console ourselves with the knowledge that a +hearty welcome awaited us, for the master of the plantation was true +to the Cause, but too far advanced in years to take field against the +oppressors. + +Gabriel rode moodily in advance, his heart burdened by something which +he could not define, and did not recover his wonted cheerfulness until +we were come within sight of the plantation. + +I had supposed that we should be greeted, when we first came upon the +boundary of the estate, by some of the slaves, who would immediately +carry word of our approach to the dwelling, but to my surprise no +living thing was to be seen, even when we arrived at the first row of +huts in the negro quarters and Gabriel, turning suddenly in his saddle, +looked questioningly into my face. + +“The place has been abandoned,” I said involuntarily, not crediting my +own words, and Archie Gordon cried: + +“Then are the Britishers between us and our people, instead of in +advance, as Captain Horry believes!” + +By this time we were come to the main entrance of the house, where the +doors should have been flung wide open at the sound of our horses’ +hoofs, for Master Sinclair was noted throughout the Colonies for his +hospitality. + +Not a sound could be heard as Gabriel dismounted, beckoning me to do +the same, and the other lads remained in the saddle as we two opened +the door, which was unfastened, and entered the dwelling. + +Inside it was as if the family had just stepped out for a moment; +nothing appeared to be disturbed, such as must have been the case in +the event of the redcoats visiting the plantation, for those hirelings +of the king never lost an opportunity to destroy whatsoever of +property they came across which could not be carried away. + +We shouted as we went from one apartment to the other, but received no +reply, and then for the first time did Gabriel speak: + +“There has been something of disaster here, Rufus, and what it is we +should learn without delay.” + +“But I see no signs of wrong-doing, or of trouble. Mayhap the Sinclairs +have gone away for a friendly visit.” + +“But why should the dwelling have been left thus deserted with not a +door fastened?” + +“I question if Master Sinclair ever believed it necessary to bar his +doors,” was my reply, and at the same time there was much of disquiet +in my mind, for the entire absence of life upon this plantation where I +had ever seen so much of bustle and gaiety, was mystifying. + +Having satisfied ourselves that the dwelling was indeed unoccupied, +Gabriel led the way to the front door, and there said to Jacob Breen +and Archie Gordon: + +“Ride through the negro quarters and out into the fields, to see if you +may come across any of the servants.” + +The lads departed at once, and when Gabriel seated himself on the +edge of the veranda, his chin in his hands as if trying to solve some +difficult problem, Jared Green, forgetting that it was a soldier’s duty +to remain silent until spoken to by his commander, asked with somewhat +of fretfulness in his tone: + +“Is there any good reason why we should remain in the saddle while the +sun beats down on us so fiercely?” + +“No, lad, I had forgotten my duty,” Gabriel replied gently, looking up +as if just aroused from some dream. “It is well that you stable and +feed your horses while there is opportunity, for we may be in need of +leaving this place hurriedly, when fresh steeds will be of more value +than those that are jaded.” + +The lads knew full well where to find quarters for the animals, and +they rode away, taking with them Gabriel’s horse and mine, whereupon +our leader looked at me with mute inquiry in his eyes. There was no +need for him to give words to the question which I saw there. + +“I cannot make a guess, lad. It is enough for us, however, that there +are no signs of the British near about, and, as I look at the matter, +we are as clearly bound to remain here on guard as if having found the +family waiting to give us welcome.” + +“You are right, Rufus; of that there can be no question, but I would +give all the little I possess were it possible to read correctly the +riddle, for such it is. If Master Sinclair and his family had gone +away for a visit, they surely would not have taken half a hundred +negroes with them. Even though it might not be necessary to leave the +house-servants behind, what about the field-hands?” + +While the question remained unanswered Archie and Jacob rode up with +an expression of blank dismay upon their faces. + +“There is nothing on this plantation alive, not even poultry,” Archie +cried, leaping from his horse and standing before us as if expecting we +could give an explanation concerning the abandonment of the property, +and Jacob, looking around with something like fear on his face, asked +nervously: + +“Where are the other lads?” + +“Gone to stable their horses,” I replied, since Gabriel hesitated. “You +had best do the same, and then come back here, bringing the others with +you.” + +The two lads rode away, and Gabriel and I remained silent, neither +eager to speak, for there was something ominous in this absence of life +where we had expected to find friends. + +Ten minutes later all our company of Minute Boys were grouped in front +of the dwelling, when ensued such a tongue-wagging as can be fancied, +for each had the same question in mind as had Gabriel and I, and all +were equally eager for some solution of the mystifying problem. A full +half-hour must have passed before Gabriel spoke, and then our lads, +having literally talked themselves out, were moving restlessly to and +fro as if fearing some disaster was about to fall upon them. + +“There is no good reason why we should continue to puzzle our brains +over a question which we cannot answer,” the lad said with the air and +tone of one who has suddenly decided upon some definite course of +action. “Rufus and I are agreed that the abandonment of the plantation +has not been caused by the arrival of the Britishers, else would we see +signs of their occupation, for it is hardly possible one of the king’s +soldiers can resist the inclination to destroy whatsoever may be within +his reach. Our orders were to remain here a certain length of time that +we might be able to give the alarm if the enemy came this way, and the +fact that the plantation is deserted does not acquit us of that duty. +You have cared for your horses, and now it seems to me that we should +remain inside the building, from the windows of which can be had a good +view of the highway, in order to perform the task assigned us.” + +He had but just ceased speaking when the clatter of horse’s hoofs told +that a single rider was approaching, coming from the southward, and +Gabriel turned quickly to open once more the door of the house, as he +said: + +“Get under cover, lads, until we know who is coming. It may be that +the British leader has sent out scouts and this is our chance to gain +information.” + +It was the same as if he had told us to enter the building, and we did +so, he leading the way to one of the upper rooms, where, by looking +above the tops of the trees, we could have full view of the highway for +half a mile or more in either direction. + +We had hardly more than stationed ourselves at the one window in this +room, which was used for storing comparatively useless odds and ends, +when the horseman whose coming had been announced rode into view. + +A red-coated trooper, who came on at a leisurely pace as if there was +no reason for making a cautious advance, pulled his horse in at the +private entrance of the plantation as if thoroughly familiar with +the place. Advancing to the steps where we lads had so lately been +standing, he dismounted, allowing his steed to graze wheresoever he +would, and threw himself at full length upon the veranda as if awaiting +the arrival of comrades. + +“Now is the chance to take a prisoner,” Jacob Breen whispered +excitedly. “It would be the simplest thing in the world to go down and +capture him.” + +“And by so doing take the chances of giving an alarm to whosoever may +be following,” Gabriel replied. “It is our business to learn as much as +possible, rather than carry back an unimportant prisoner.” + +“But suppose there are twenty-five or fifty following him; what then?” +Jacob asked, and on the instant there flashed into my mind the thought +that we had willingly entered a trap which had not been baited. +Having ascended to the top of the house, we would be held prisoners +beyond a peradventure if any considerable force came up, and then all +the commander’s plans would fail if that which we knew could not be +imparted to Captain Horry or General Marion. + +I was about to give words to these thoughts when I saw by the +expression which suddenly came over Gabriel’s face that he also +realized the folly of which we had been culpable. + +“We must find a way out by the rear of the house without his knowing of +our having been here,” he said a moment later, and at the same instant +Archie Gordon whispered excitedly, as he pointed out of the window: + +“See! Yonder must be the advance of the entire force which has been +sent against us!” + +Then it was we could see coming up the road squads of horsemen, riding +without military formation, and in considerable numbers, the foremost +of whom turned in at the road leading to the house. + +There was no time to be lost indeed, even if we yet had an opportunity +of escaping, and immediately Gabriel led the way out of the room to the +only hallway by which one could descend to the lower floor. + +He stopped suddenly on the first stair, however, for the man who had +been lounging on the veranda entered the building, as he shouted to +those riding up the path: + +“Here are good quarters, save that there are none to welcome us!” + +We lads stepped back in a twinkling, narrowly escaping discovery, for +if the fellow had glanced ever so hurriedly up the stairway he must +have seen us, and there was nothing left for the Minute Boys of South +Carolina, who had counted so confidently upon being able to strike a +blow against the king’s forces, save to seek refuge in that same attic +chamber from which was no outlet except the one leading directly among +the enemy, who by this time were entering the building in large numbers. + +We had trapped ourselves, and I dare venture to say that never had +would-be soldiers shown themselves more simple. All were equally +culpable, if indeed any should be censured for a natural mistake, but +Gabriel seemed to think he alone was responsible for the disagreeable +position in which we were placed. + +“It is better you lads take the command of the Minute Boys away from +me, and give it to some one who can show at least a glimmer of common +sense,” he said bitterly when we had reëntered the room and closed the +door behind us, looking questioningly into each other’s faces. “None +save the veriest fool would have allowed himself, and those who call +him leader, to be put in such a trap as this, and on my shoulders must +fall all the blame.” + +So bitter was he upon himself, and in such an attitude did he stand in +front of the closed door, that I actually feared he meditated some mad +act, such as giving himself, as expiation for his mistake, into the +hands of the enemy. Therefore I said soothingly, laying my hand on his +shoulder that I might be ready for any unexpected move on his part: + +“No, lad, you shall not take all the blame, for one has been as foolish +as another. We Minute Boys are comrades, rather than soldiers serving +under strict military discipline, and had we suspected what I am +free to admit we should have guessed, then was it our place to make +objection when you proposed coming here. Instead of seeking to fasten +the fault upon one or the other, let us decide what we may do toward +getting out of the trap.” + +It was Archie Gordon who replied to me, as he laughed mirthlessly: + +“I am fancying we have no need to spend very much time figuring how we +shall get out of here, for the redcoats will attend to all that.” + +“There is no reason why they should come into the upper part of the +house while there is so much of plunder below,” I rejoined sternly, +with a faint gleam of comfort appearing amid the clouds of despondency; +but he said, laughing again: + +“They may not come upon us through searching for plunder; but it is +reasonable to suppose that upon seeing the horses, which give proof of +having been lately used, they will make it their business to know who +has been riding them.” + +I had lost sight entirely of this fact, and it was as if some fresh +disaster caused by our folly had come upon us. Perhaps there had been +in my mind a hopeful thought that we might be able to get out of the +building during the hours of darkness, but now it seemed improbable we +could remain hidden even until night had come. + +I will not undertake to set down all that was said in that room by us +despairing lads. We remained conversing in whispers near the window, +where it was possible to have a view of the outside while we ourselves +remained unseen, and it began to appear as if all the king’s troops in +the Carolinas were to rendezvous at the Sinclair plantation. + +During the hour which followed our entering the trap that no one had +set, there was hardly a moment when we could not see a greater or less +number coming up the road, until I believed of a verity there were +no less than five hundred horsemen scattered around the estate, or +rummaging through the different buildings. + +Very shortly after the first squad had come up, ten or twelve officers +arrived, and they took quarters in the building, consequently the rank +and file were forced to give the place a wide berth. Therefore was +there less fear that we should be discovered immediately, for, judging +from the sounds, those in command of the king’s army were engaged in +feasting, having ransacked the cellars rather than the attics. It was +at the moment when we were hemmed in by such a troop as made it seem +impossible for our friends to deliver us, even though they came in full +force, that Jacob Breen found somewhat of cheer in the situation. + +“Since they haven’t already dragged us out from this place, we stand a +fair chance of being able to remain in secret until morning.” + +“How have you contrived to figure out any such possibility as that?” +Archie Gordon asked petulantly, and Jacob said with a smile: + +“Where so many horses are stabled, ours will attract but little +attention. If the men who have come up last see them, they will believe +the steeds belong to their comrades, and if those who first arrived +should now make the discovery, they would have good reason for +supposing the animals belonged to some of the later arrivals.” + +There was no question but that the lad was correct in so far as this +went, and it was indeed a slender thread upon which to build hope, but +when one is in the desperate situation we then were, he is inclined to +catch at any straw whatsoever. + +The possibility of remaining yet a few hours longer in that +hiding-place served to cheer us ever so little for a few moments, and +then were we plunged into gloom again, knowing full well the evil +moment could only be postponed for a comparatively brief time. + +How that afternoon passed I am unable to say even now, while looking +calmly back upon it. Then I was in such a fever of anxiety and +self-reproach as to be hardly conscious of what I did or said, knowing, +however, that before the day was come to a close all of Tarleton’s or +Wemyss’s followers must have arrived at that one plantation, and on the +road in the rear lay our people, waiting for the information which we +should have carried them. + +There was not one among our party who did not realize that having +thus entrapped ourselves, we might bring direst misfortune upon our +people, who, not receiving intelligence from us that the enemy were +near at hand and in such numbers, might advance only to find themselves +overwhelmed. + +During the early part of the afternoon the British officers enjoyed +themselves noisily in the room below, but as the day came to a close +all was hushed, while sentinels were stationed, so far as we could +see, around the house to prevent the troopers from disturbing the +repose of their superiors, for it seemed probable these representatives +of the king had ministered to their appetites until sleep became a +necessity. + +We lads, tired of standing, and not daring to move around the room +lest the noise of our footsteps should betray us, sat or lay upon the +floor as fancy dictated, but Gabriel remained close by the door as if +studying profoundly, while I crouched by his side, attempting now and +then to beguile him into conversation. + +When the sun had set we could see the gleam of fires here and there +about the grounds, showing where the soldiers were encamped in the +open air, and I said to myself that even though we might succeed in +leaving the building, there was little possibility we could make our +way undetected past the sentinels and idle soldiery. + +The evening was well along when Gabriel began drawing off his boots, +and I, not dreaming of the plan in his mind, followed his example, +thinking he was making ready to move about because his limbs were +cramped, as were mine. + +“You are not to go,” he whispered sharply, laying his hand upon mine, +and I, like the simple that I was, asked in surprise: + +“Go where?” + +“I count on making an attempt to get away from this place, but there +is little hope that two could accomplish it undetected. Because it is +through my stupidity that we Minute Boys are here in this trap, I am +the one who should undertake all the risks.” + +“You would venture down-stairs and then out upon the grounds, which +are lighted up by the many camp-fires?” I asked incredulously, and he +nodded his head emphatically. + +“Then I shall go with you.” + +“You will do no such thing, Rufus Randolph! Even though I have been +a fool, you must still admit I stand as leader of the party, and my +orders are to be obeyed. One may do what two could not.” + +“But suppose you succeed in getting out of the house, what then? You +cannot hope to travel on foot so far as will be necessary to come upon +our people.” + +“All that will be as it may chance,” he replied. “Some move must be +made immediately, for although we have remained here undetected since +noon, there is no possibility, when the troopers have orders to march, +that our horses will not be discovered as belonging to strangers. As +you count it, the danger to you in remaining is greater than may come +to me in trying to get away.” + +By this time nearly all of our comrades, seeing Gabriel removing his +boots and holding conversation with me, believed that some plan for +relief was in the wind, and gathered round us asking more questions +than could have been answered throughout the entire night. + +Gabriel put an end to the idle talk by stating in a whisper, yet +sufficiently loud for all to hear, what we would do, and laying his +commands upon every one to remain where he was, at least until it was +positive that he had gotten well clear of the building, or had been +taken prisoner. + +“After that, if it so be any of you are minded to tempt fate, then make +the attempt,” he said. “As for me, if fortune favors, instead of trying +to find Captain Horry, I shall travel straight back on the road down +which the general and his followers are riding. Now let me go without +further words, and if ill betide me, then have I no more than paid the +debt I owe you lads for having led you into this trap.” + +It would have been childish for us to have made any further protest. +The dear lad was doing no more than any of the party would have been +willing to attempt, and it was absolutely necessary that great risks be +taken if we were to come out of that place at liberty. + +I could not believe but that the work should have been given to me +rather than him, and would have urged my claim, but he cut me off +sharply by saying: + +“You are to stay here in my place, Rufus, and will prove a better +leader for the Minute Boys than I have shown myself, of that there can +be no doubt.” + +He was lifting the latch even as he spoke, and before I could detain +him further had passed out into the gloom of the hallway, leaving us +standing there with baited breath, our ears strained to catch the +slightest sound which should tell of his having been discovered. + +No sound save the hum of voices on the outside, or the heavy tread +below as the officers moved from one room to another, came to us, and, +not daring to hope that he had succeeded in getting down the entire +flight of stairs, we remained there like statues, hardly daring to +breathe lest by inflating our lungs we give the signal which would be +that of death to our comrade whom we loved so dearly. + + + + +CHAPTER X + +AN ODD BATTLE + + +It is impossible to say how long we sat there listening for that which +we hoped might not be heard. It seemed to me as if we crouched by the +open door straining our ears and gazing blindly into the gloom fully +two hours, when Archie Gordon, touching me lightly on the shoulder, +said in a tone of relief: + +“It must be that Gabriel has succeeded in his purpose, else would we +have heard some token, and certain I am that not a voice has been +raised or a shot fired since he left this room.” + +In this last statement I could fully agree with him; but as to whether +Gabriel had succeeded in escaping was quite another matter. I felt +convinced, even while hoping it might be so, that he could not make his +way undetected down through the house, and then past all the sentinels +which must be stationed between the building and the highway. Each +instant I expected to hear an alarm sounded, believing that during all +this while he had been crouching in some hiding-place near the attic +chamber. + +As the time went by, however, and we knew that not less than an hour +had passed, I began to breathe more freely, for now was it certain the +dear lad had given the enemy the slip, even though it seemed impossible +anything larger than a mouse could have gone out from there undetected. + +My fears, allayed in one direction, sprang up in another, and I began +to ask myself whether it would be possible for one on foot, in the +night, to come upon either party of our friends? + +It was beyond the range of possibility that Gabriel had been able to +get a horse without attracting attention, therefore must his travelling +be done on foot, and without boots to his feet. + +Now it was that my companions, seeing some slight thread of hope in +this escape of Gabriel’s, were eager to discuss the situation with one +another, and all unconsciously we made our way across the room to the +window, where, crouched upon the floor, we spoke in softest whispers of +what might be done if fortune aided our comrades in every possible way. + +Once, while we were thus talking without being able to see each other’s +faces, I fancied I heard a cautious footstep near at hand, and warned +the lads to remain silent while we listened; but when nothing could be +distinguished save the sound of our own breathing, I said to myself +that it was only a rat in the wall--that I was growing overly nervous, +and to indulge in such fancies might result in my finally becoming +timorous. + +That which we said to each other was of little or no importance; we +simply discussed all the known possibilities of the future, and, when +tired of this fruitless occupation, my companions one and all relapsed +into silence. + +I turned to find Archie Gordon, believing he had taken station directly +behind me, but when I spoke it was to learn that Jacob Breen stood thus +near. Then I called the lad softly by name, but there was no response, +and Jacob whispered sufficiently loud for all to hear: + +“Is Archie lying asleep near any of you? I have not heard him speak +this past hour.” + +Because Archie made no response I became alarmed, and crept around the +room here and there, forcing each lad to give me his name as I touched +him, until the cold sweat of fear broke out on my forehead, for it +seemed as if the lad had been spirited away in some uncanny fashion, or +was suddenly come to his death. + +“Search for him everywhere!” I whispered hoarsely. “He _must_ be here, +and unless some great evil has befallen him, would answer us.” + +Then we crept around the room, feeling with our hands every inch of +the floor until we were come together in the middle of the apartment +with a terror upon us so great that I at least was unable to reason +intelligently. + +It was Jacob Breen who gave the solution to the riddle, and a wondrous +sense of relief was mine at realizing that there was nothing superhuman +about this absence of our comrade. + +“He has followed Gabriel’s example, saying to himself that if one +could leave this building, two might succeed,” Jacob Breen whispered +hesitatingly, as if fearing we might make sport because he entertained +such an idea. + +“It was a brave thing for the lad to do, and now are the chances +doubled that our people will get information of what has happened here, +for, knowing that Gabriel counted on trying to find General Marion, +Archie will set off in the hope of coming upon Captain Horry’s force,” +I said, remembering that faint sound which I had heard and attributed +to a mouse in the wall. + +I believed Jacob was right in his conjecture, and pressing close to the +window, I listened once more with that painful intentness which gets +upon one’s nerves, so sorely did I fear each instant lest I hear the +sound of a shot that would be the death-knell of my friend. + +When perhaps another hour had passed, and it seemed certain a second of +our party had escaped to carry the tidings, Jared Green said to me: + +“If two lads can leave this place without being discovered, why may not +all, provided we go one at a time?” and I replied with an irritation +born of nervousness: + +“Because two have succeeded in accomplishing what seemed to have been +the impossible, there is no reason why others may successfully make the +same venture.” + +“But a third has every chance of having equal fortune,” the lad +persisted, and I said with as much of authority as it was possible to +assume: + +“The venture must not be tried again, for the next one who went out +might be captured or killed, when the lives of all would be forfeited. +Gabriel left me in command, and I charge you to remain where you are.” + +“It will make little difference whether we are captured now, or in the +morning, for surely you don’t count that we shall be able to remain +here undetected until the Britishers have left?” Jacob persisted, +whereat I cried irritably: + +“I am counting upon nothing save that we shall hold our lives as long +as may be. There is just the shadow of a chance the redcoats may go +away without knowing we are here, and I claim there is no possibility +whatsoever that even two more could escape.” + +I question if very many of the lads would have been willing to make +the venture, even though Gabriel and Archie had apparently succeeded; +but Jacob himself had sufficient courage to set off, and that he was +disgruntled because I positively commanded him to remain could be +readily understood by his silence. + +I was not minded any others should put their lives in jeopardy, and +therefore it was that instead of remaining near the window where all +had gathered, I took station at the door, as I should have done in the +first place, thus making certain no more of our party could give us the +slip. + +Even though I had been so positive in stating that all must remain, I +doubted the wisdom of the command as soon as the lads gave evidence +of being willing to obey me, and began to ask myself whether it might +not be better some few escape with their lives than that all be made +prisoners, for there was indeed little hope of being undiscovered after +sunrise. While pondering over this, and saying that by such a course I +was making myself wholly responsible for whatsoever of evil might come, +my eyes grew heavy with slumber. + +Now, as I look back upon that night, it seems indeed strange that I +should have had any desire for sleep when death appeared to be so near +at hand, and yet the truth is that I finally lost consciousness. + +I may possibly have slept two hours--it could not have been much +longer--when I was literally brought to my feet by the crackling of +musketry and cries of anger or surprise from the outside. So great was +the din on the instant that all my comrades were aroused at the same +time, and instinctively we made our way to the window, clustering there +without realizing that it might be possible for the sentinels on guard +to see us. + +“What is it?” Jared Green asked, and he made no effort to speak +cautiously. “What has happened?” + +It was a question none could answer, for although it was possible to +hear the men running to and fro, shouting frantically, as it seemed +to me, with now and then a hoarse cry from the room beneath us, we +could see nothing distinctly, yet knew beyond a peradventure that some +serious disturbance had broken out. + +So great was the noise from below that I ventured to raise the window, +and, craning my neck to look over the eaves of the building, I gazed +down on what seemed to be a perfect mob of men running to and fro +aimlessly, while from the distance came the sharp crack of musketry and +the trampling of horses’ feet. + +“It is our people!” Jacob Breen cried shrilly, clapping me on the back +with such force that I was nigh to being hurled headlong from the +window. “It is our people! Gabriel or Archie have succeeded in finding +one force or another, and an attack is being made!” + +As the confusion increased, the reports of musketry sounding nearer, I +said to myself that the lad was right, and found it most difficult to +prevent giving way to senseless demonstrations of joy. + +I wish it might be possible to describe the scene as we saw it thus +outlined faintly in the gloom. We could not distinguish individual +forms; there were beneath the window so many in the throng that it was +before our eyes as a dark, writhing mass with now and then a trooper +trying to force a horse among the frantic men. And here, there, and +everywhere shouts of command, cries for this man or that, with over all +screams of pain as the missiles, which were being poured in by that +unseen force, took effect. + +It is not to be supposed that this scene of confusion was continued +many seconds. We saw the dark mass separate into something like +military formation. The meaningless cries died away as the first shock +of surprise passed off and the instinct of the soldier came uppermost. + +It may not have been more than two minutes before horses were brought +for the officers who had been feasting in the room beneath us, and +the men were forming in platoons; but during all this while came the +thunder of horses’ feet and the crackling of musketry, the cries of +command and the groans and shrieks of agony. + +It never entered my mind that we lads were in position to strike a blow +just then. There could be no question but that our people were making +an attack, and I remained there overhanging the eaves of the building, +watching with all my heart in my eyes as I said that now was come our +deliverance, yet not a finger did I raise toward helping myself. + +The first fire from our people was deadly in effect, as could be +seen by the huddled masses lying here and there upon the ground when +the troopers formed in line, but yet it was not sufficient to win a +victory, for the surprise had not been so complete as to create a +stampede. + +“It is to be a battle here in the night!” I said, forcing my way back +from the window with difficulty, because all the lads were pressing +close upon me. “It is to be a battle, and if Archie or Gabriel failed +to meet those who are making the attack, then are they ignorant of the +great odds against them!” + +It was necessary now to speak at the full strength of one’s lungs in +order that the words should be heard, for the Britishers had in turn +opened fire, and the detonations of the weapons literally caused the +air to quiver. + +My cheeks redden with shame even at this late day, when I set down the +fact that it was Jacob Breen who recalled me to a sense of duty--that I +had failed of understanding what part we might play in this battle. + +“The time has come when we should take a hand,” the lad said suddenly. +“I know of no reason why we must skulk here like cowards!” + +His words thrilled me, causing every nerve to quiver, and on the +instant I seemed to see as if it were pictured before my eyes, the +course which we should pursue. Without hesitating, and, I hope, +speaking as if the thought had been in my mind before Jacob suggested +it, I said sharply: + +“See to it that you have your weapons ready, and follow me in double +file. We will go down this front staircase and out of the house by the +back way, so that it will be possible to fall upon the enemy in the +rear, and they be made to suppose that reinforcements have come up from +the opposite direction.” + +Now every lad was on fire; the possibility of striking a blow after we +had been penned up like rats in a trap was most welcome, and we gave no +thought to the danger, or the chance that we might find ourselves in +the midst of the redcoats instead of in their rear. + +I ran at full speed, regardless of encountering any one in the +passageway, after making certain the Minute Boys were following, and +when we had traversed the entire length of the building without meeting +any one, and came out into the open on that side nearest the slave +quarters, it appeared as if the attacking force was making its way up +the lane leading from the road. The Britishers were wheeled about in +that direction, and, save for a few skulkers here and there, nothing +prevented our making such a demonstration as must be effective. + +I led the way round the building until we were at the westerly corner +of the front, and there, where we might be screened in case a volley +was suddenly poured upon us, said to my comrades: + +“Let us discharge our weapons at the same instant in order to make it +appear that our force is very large, and that done, each lad is to step +back within the shelter of the house while he reloads.” + +There was no delay in carrying such a plan into execution, nor was it +possible for us to miscalculate the aim, since the Britishers were +hardly more than twenty yards away, standing in so large a body that we +would have fired wild indeed had any of our missiles failed of effect. + +Even though we were attacking the enemies of our country, it was not a +pleasing thought to me that we were doing our best to take the lives +of human beings. But surely it would be a survival of the fittest, and +from our point of view the “fittest” were those who had nearest their +hearts a love for the Carolinas. + +That which gave us greatest pleasure was a cry which came from the rear +rank when our bullets took effect, for then we could hear half a dozen +of the nearest shout: + +“They have outflanked us! The rebels are in the rear!” + +I fancied that those of our people who were in front also heard this +cry, hoping they understood who was thus creating a diversion, for it +seemed to me their fire was redoubled, and I believed I heard cries of +encouragement and of joy. + +“Waste no time in reloading, lads,” I whispered, myself setting the +example by charging my weapon, and before the Britishers had really +come to understand that there was without doubt a foe behind them, we +let go a second volley. + +Then in the darkness, while the smoke from our weapons hung heavy +before our eyes, I could see that line of Britishers waver, seemingly +to have grown weak in the middle, and an instant later came that which +caused me to cry aloud in fear and astonishment. + +A heavy volley, which must have been made up of at least thirty guns, +rang out midway between where we were standing and the main road upon +the right flank of the foe. + +“Who can be there?” Jacob Breen cried as if in alarm, and I cheered +vigorously, for on the instant came the thought that it was the other +squad of our “ragged regiment,” either that led by Captain Horry, or +General Marion, who had thus come upon the scene of conflict. + +Now it was that the enemy, fired upon from three widely diverging +points, began to suppose they were attacked by an overwhelming force, +and that the men were growing uncomfortable in mind we understood by +the cries of command for them to stand firm, or to close up the ranks, +which were heard now and then from the officers. + +This was as much as telling us that we needed to make but one more +desperate attack and the day would be ours. From the front came the +huzzas of our people as they charged down upon the line; from the right +wing a second and third volley mingled with shouts of triumph, and then +it was we Minute Boys added our voices to the din as we fired. + +I care not how brave soldiers may be, how reckless they have grown of +life, there are none who, in such a position as our enemy was then +placed, could hold their ground. In the darkness, attacked by what they +believed to be a heavy force from every direction, fired upon from +the rear by a seemingly large number, and their right flank pressed +by a superior body, there was nothing left but to retreat, for the +boldest general who ever commanded an army would have had good reason +for believing that to remain longer in that position was to invite +annihilation. + +Therefore it was only natural, as I have said, the king’s soldiers +should fall back without loss of time, and that their officers +believed the rebels, as they were pleased to call us, had gathered in +overwhelming numbers, was shown by the fact that instead of retreating +into the building, where they might make a more successful stand, the +whole force was drawn back to seek what cover could be found in the +rear of the negro quarters. + +It was while this manœuvre was being effected that the main body of +General Marion’s force charged down upon them, and this was sufficient +to scatter their ranks in confusion. We lads closed in behind the +horsemen to make the greatest show possible, and then it was we saw +coming up from where the right flank of the enemy had been stationed, a +party of thirty or forty, the greater portion of whom were negroes, all +eager to participate in the victory. + +So hotly did the “ragged regiment” press them, that instead of making +a stand behind the slave quarters, the Britishers changed their line +of retreat in order to gain the road, and such of our people as were +mounted joined in the pursuit, for it was necessary to keep them on the +run. + +“There is no need for us who are on foot to do further battle,” I +heard a voice from out the darkness say when our troopers, driving the +redcoats before them, had gained the highway. “It is best we remain +here, where, in case the king’s men come to their senses, we can hold a +shelter for our people.” + +Then it was that, coming up to the speaker, I saw Master Sinclair, and +in my astonishment at finding him there asked him from whence he came. + +“I have been yonder, near the grape arbors, and it strikes me I was +of considerable assistance in this little affair. The negroes handled +their muskets and stood their ground better than I had believed +possible.” + +“But where did you come _from_, and how did it chance that you +abandoned your home, leaving everything at the mercy of the enemy?” +I cried, so curious for a solution of what had been a mystery that I +could wait no longer for an answer. + +“Word was brought yesterday morning by one of the field-hands that the +redcoats were coming in large numbers, and I beat a retreat into the +swamp with family, overseers, and slaves, there to wait until the enemy +should have passed, for my Lord Clinton has announced his intention of +sending me to the prison-ships as soon as I am taken. Hearing the noise +of the battle, it was only natural that such of my company as could +bear arms should be pressed into service, and it seems as if we were +fortunate in selecting the time and position.” + +Before I could ask any more questions two horsemen came riding up the +lane from the direction in which our people had followed the foe, and +I shouted to the Minute Boys to stand firm, fearing lest by some odd +chance the Britishers had doubled back on us, when a dear, familiar +voice rang out: + +“It is I, William Rufus! It is I, Gabriel!” and added to these welcome +words were others which set my pulses throbbing with gratitude to the +good God, for it was Archie Gordon who shouted laughingly: + +“Ay, close up, lads, and stand ready to receive your commander!” + +In a twinkling they were with us, and as we stood there among the dead +and wounded of the enemy, we listened to the stories told in fragments +of how they had succeeded in getting away, when humanity should +have prompted us first to minister to the needs of those whom we had +crippled. + +Gabriel’s story seemed pitifully weak as compared with what we had +imagined it might be. Creeping down the stairs in the darkness, he +had made his way past the rooms filled with British officers, who had +feasted so deeply as to give no heed to anything going on around them, +and, having departed from the building by the rear door, he walked +boldly toward the road, seeing only two men on guard, who gave no heed +to him, most like because he had come from the house, therefore they +believed he was one of their number. Then he had to travel no more than +two miles before coming to the general’s halting-place by the side of +the road, where he awaited some report from us. The rest we already +knew. + +Archie’s story was not unlike that of our leader’s. As he laughingly +said, the most difficult portion of his task was to escape from us, +for once he was on the stairs the way was as clear as it had been +for Gabriel, and when the lads had come to an end of their tales I +understood that but for my timorousness we might all have gotten away +without hindrance. + +“Ay, so you might, lad,” Gabriel said when I had given words to my +thoughts; “but in case of having done so, you would not have been +here to pour in a fire upon the enemy’s rear, and, therefore, might +the battle have been prolonged until it would have been our need to +retreat.” + +There was no little gratification in the thought that even though I +had shown myself more timorous than one in command of a company of +Minute Boys should be, such failure to display courage, if so be you +choose to call it, had been an advantage rather than otherwise. + +While we lads were thus conversing, Master Sinclair had taken charge of +his dwelling once more. The negroes were sent to call up the women from +the swamp, and soon it was the same hospitable mansion I had known in +the past, for its inmates were busied in ministering to the wants of +the wounded enemy as much as to the needs of welcome friends. + +We lads did a fair share of the nursing, and were yet at work on the +gruesome task when the day had come. Verily had our victory been of +moment, as we could see now. + +Nearly all the horses belonging to the British troopers yet remained +stabled where they were first left, and of stores we had as much as +they brought with them, which was by no means inconsiderable. The only +thing to mar our triumph at that moment was the fact that the pursuers +were not yet returned, and who could say that the redcoats had not +turned upon them, making prisoners of every gallant patriot? + +“We have much to be thankful for. It is little less than ingratitude +to look forward into the future for trouble,” Master Sinclair said +when I put into words the thoughts which were in my mind concerning +our people. “Unless Francis Marion has changed since last I saw him, +he will not lead his followers into a place from which they cannot +extricate themselves. Therefore, now that the wounded are in better +hands than ours, let us enjoy ourselves at breakfast, for I am of the +belief that it will not be my privilege to entertain many more guests +in this house for some time to come.” + +“Why do you speak in that sad strain, Master Sinclair?” Gabriel asked, +and the planter replied with a feeble attempt at a smile: + +“Now indeed am I doing exactly what I warned you lads against--looking +ahead for trouble. In my case, however, I have better reason for doing +so than you, for from advices from Charleston and Georgetown, dated +no later than the day before yesterday, I know beyond a peradventure +that the enemy in this section of the country is so strong that it will +be folly for us to attempt to stand before them. My Lord Clinton has +ordered Tarleton to scour the Carolinas with his legion, and entrap or +kill the ‘Swamp Fox.’” + +“Who may that be, sir?” Gabriel asked. + +“None other than your brother, my lad, so-named because he has his +rendezvous in the swamps. The British commander-in-chief thinks himself +witty to bestow upon Marion the name of ‘Swamp Fox,’ and I venture to +say that he will be longer riding down such a fox, than any he ever +coursed in the old country.” + +I had not yet gathered in the full meaning of Master Sinclair’s words +when came the summons to breakfast, and right pleasant was it to sit +down once more at a well-appointed table, for I had not enjoyed such +an opportunity since Charleston capitulated. + +We were yet eating when the thud of horses’ feet outside caused us to +start up eagerly. Then we saw coming through the avenue of trees our +“Swamp Fox,” Captain Horry at his side, followed by those brave hearts +who were ready to sacrifice even life itself for their country. + +It is not needed I should make any attempt at describing the happiness +which was ours that morning when we were Master Sinclair’s guests! + +We had better reason for feasting and excesses than those who had +lately occupied this hospitable mansion in the absence of its owner, +and yet we were temperate, for never one among us did more than satisfy +his hunger. I had counted on hearing General Marion tell of the chase, +and in what condition he left the redcoats; but to my surprise, no +sooner was the meal finished than the captain, the commander, Master +Sinclair, and mayhap half a dozen of the troopers, went to an adjoining +apartment as if to hold a secret council. + +“Now what may be going on?” Archie Gordon cried merrily. “It would seem +to me that we could afford to spend this day in merrymaking, after +having read the king a third reasonably strong lesson, yet it looks as +if another campaign was being planned.” + +“But one far different from those we have participated in, lad,” +Gabriel said gravely, and I, not minded that he should make a kill-joy +of himself at such a time, cried reproachfully: + +[Illustration: “THEN WE SAW COMING THROUGH THE AVENUE OF TREES OUR +‘SWAMP FOX.’”] + +“Is it well that the commander of the Minute Boys of South Carolina +should wear a long face at the very moment when he has most reason to +smile?” + +“It is true we have reason for rejoicing,” Gabriel replied with the +same sombre look upon his face, “but it may be well for us not to spend +overly much time in such manner. Have you already forgotten what Master +Sinclair said regarding his advices from Charleston and Georgetown?” + +“The words are yet in my mind,” I replied laughingly, “as is also the +memory of Major Gainey’s and Captain Barfield’s commands, which gave us +but little trouble although General Marion rode with no more than forty +men. Now, when he has a legion at his back, what can Tarleton hope to +do?” + +“You must remember that Tarleton has all the British army behind him,” +Gabriel replied, and then he was interrupted by the return of those who +had gone into council. + + + + +CHAPTER XI + +OUR RETREAT + + +When General Marion reëntered the room where we boys were yet at table, +he gave the word for his followers to be assembled in front of the +dwelling, speaking not until this had been done. Then, standing on the +veranda in front of the force, he began in a tone and with the manner +of a man who says that which is disagreeable to himself: + +“My men, it is the opinion of all in command, as well as those whose +judgment is entitled to the greatest respect, that we return without +delay to Snow’s Island, and I ask you to have confidence in us who have +arrived at this decision, which is as distasteful to those who made it +as it is to those who hear it. We know beyond a question that, because +of what has been done, the British commander is determined to wipe us +out, and it behooves us to gain a position which may be held against so +large force as will be sent from the coast. + +“Nothing can be accomplished by staying here, where capture or death +must be the inevitable result; but so long as we remain at liberty so +long will the Cause live, and I promise that however unpleasant and +apparently disastrous may seem this move at the very moment when we +have been victorious, you shall yet have many opportunities of striking +a blow at British uniforms. I ask you to obey cheerfully and without +question, believing this plan has not been decided upon without due +deliberation.” + +“We are to retreat,” Gabriel whispered in my ear, and at the same +moment a groan was heard from all the assembled men. + +It is well I should dwell upon this scene. Our force was no greater +than five hundred when all who counted themselves as troopers had come +together, and here were two hundred or more who could not repress their +sorrow because, while they were threatened, as Master Sinclair had +every proof, by more than three thousand well-armed men, the greater +portion of whom were trained soldiers, the word had been given to fall +back. This was good evidence of the spirit of patriotism which animated +the hearts of the people of the Carolinas, that these brave fellows +were dissatisfied only because of not being brought face to face with +an enemy who could conquer them by sheer force of numbers. If the Cause +of Liberty was crushed out elsewhere, it yet lived and burned with +an ardent flame in the hearts of those who had pledged themselves to +follow General Marion, and among these patriots we Minute Boys of South +Carolina had the good fortune to be numbered. + +When we rode out from Sinclair’s plantation knowing beyond a +peradventure that we were fleeing before the enemy, while none would +have openly questioned General Marion’s judgment in such matters, +there were many who grumbled because of not being allowed to make +a stand when there could be no hope of resisting successfully the +overwhelming numbers which were already in motion against us. + +Master Sinclair remained behind because his house and the negro huts +were well filled with wounded men whom he would not abandon, whatever +might be the cost of playing the Good Samaritan. And here let me stop +sufficiently in this poor story to say that when Tarleton’s legion +arrived at the Sinclair plantation, two days later, they not only +burned all the buildings, but sent Master Sinclair to the prison-ships +in Charleston harbor, apparently giving no heed to the fact that, save +for his desire to minister to the wounded Britishers, he might have +made good his escape. + +It must not be supposed that we Minute Boys had, even during the +heat of the battle just fought, forgotten that traitorous cur, Seth +Hastings. As a matter of fact he had been in our minds all the while, +and more than once did we speak of him, but because no one had seen +the young villain, we came to believe he was returned to Charleston, +where he might remain under the protection of those whose cause he +had espoused apparently only that he might work harm to his native +land. Therefore it was we counted him the same as having escaped our +vengeance, and were forced to content ourselves with the hope that the +time might come when we could give him his just deserts. + +The ride was indeed a sad one for all. Once we were gone, our people +in that section of the country would be left to the tender mercies of +the British and Tories, who had in other parts of the Carolinas written +their names in blood and flame. Even though we Minute Boys were yet +lads, we were full grown in the knowledge of what had been and what +would come, therefore we were bowed down by sorrow as we set our faces +in that direction which would lead us away from home. + +Although not riding hard, we arrived at Snow’s Island before morning, +and after a brief time of rest for the horses as well as the men, +instead of setting about fortifying the camp, as we lads had supposed +would be the case, it soon became evident that we were to retreat yet +further. There seemed to be every evidence that General Marion had, for +the time being, given over trying to harass the enemy. + +Near about noon on the day of our arrival at the island all the members +of the “ragged regiment” were drawn up in line, and much to their +surprise the following order was given by the general: + +“All married men, and those who are the only support of a family, are +commanded to return to their homes without delay, and there remain +until such time as they shall be summoned for further work.” + +There was a deal of grumbling and discontent because of this disbanding +of the force at the very time when it seemed we were most needed; but +both General Marion and Captain Horry held firm, obliging each man to +disclose whether or no he had helpless ones depending upon him, and in +case of an affirmative answer he was directed to stand aside. Thus it +was our ranks were weeded out until no more than sixty, including us +Minute Boys, were left. + +Those who were to return to their homes were directed to take as much +of the provisions which we had captured from the enemy, as could be +conveniently carried, and the remainder of the plunder was packed in +convenient form for transportation on our led horses, we having by this +time even more of such animals than could well be cared for. + +An hour before sunset the encampment on Snow’s Island was abandoned, +and the command dispersed in one direction and another, as I have said, +leaving sixty or thereabouts yet in service. + +It was a mournful parting, when we had crossed the stream and there +separated. Many of those who were commanded to return to their homes +had already pleaded in vain with the commander for permission to +remain, but all their entreaties were in vain, and I believe of a +verity I have never seen a more disconsolate lot of men than those +comrades of ours who were obliged to turn their backs upon danger and +privation. + +When we rode forward once more, General Marion and Captain Horry +leading the way, it was whispered from one to another that our +destination was the Black Mingo Swamp. It seemed incredible to me that +we were to go into North Carolina, leaving our native State absolutely +unprotected; but such proved to be the case, for after riding four and +twenty hours with no more than three halts by the way, we were come to +the place which had been decided upon as our refuge. + +It was by no means to be despised as an encampment by those who feared +an attack. To come upon it one was forced to traverse a narrow trail, +where a misstep on one side or the other would plunge horse and rider +into mire and water, for a distance of two and a half miles, when the +traveller came upon a slight elevation of not more than four or five +acres of solid ground, on which grew perhaps twenty gigantic oaks. + +It was old Peter who guided us to this place, and truly had he led us +to a safe refuge, for none might come upon our company save he who was +perfectly familiar with the devious windings of the blind trail. Had +we been closely pursued by the enemy, then was this a welcome spot, +but since our success had been so great, and the redcoats, when we +left Sinclair’s plantation, yet some distance in the rear, I failed +to understand, as did all the Minute Boys, why we were thus hiding +when it might have been possible to save many of our people from cruel +treatment. + +It was a question which puzzled us not a little, as may be supposed, +and we turned the matter over and over among ourselves during the first +night in the new camp, until it was as if our curiosity could no longer +be restrained. Therefore when Archie Gordon suggested what seemed a +simple plan by which we might learn what we were so eager to know, +without being accused of unsoldierly conduct, all the lads insisted it +should be carried out. + +Archie had argued that, because Gabriel was the general’s brother, +there was no good reason why he might not ask for an explanation of our +movements, doing so wholly on the plea of kinship, and not that we as a +company had any right to question the movements of the commander. + +Gabriel was not averse to doing what he might toward gratifying our +curiosity, and at the earliest possible moment sought an interview with +the general, leaving the remainder of us Minute Boys to put up a hut +similar to the one we had built at the last encampment. + +When he returned half an hour later we gathered around him eagerly, +and he told us in substance, although in not the exact words which I +have set down, that our commander and Captain Horry believed it would +be unwise to remain in South Carolina while the chase was conducted +with such spirit, for further attacks upon the enemy would result in +the entire country being laid waste. It was to avoid this wholesale +destruction of property and consequent sufferings of the people, that +General Marion had decided to take refuge in the Black Mingo Swamp, but +he counted on remaining there only until the pursuit had in a certain +degree been abandoned, when all the members of his command would be +summoned for duty, and we find ourselves with plenty of work cut out +for us. + +Gabriel’s interview with his brother proved to be of considerable more +importance than that of gratifying our curiosity. + +The general stated as his belief that we might be forced to remain +inactive for several weeks, and during that time it was in the highest +degree necessary he should have full information concerning what was +being done in the country roundabout. To such end he intended to send +out two small parties as scouts, three or four men forming one company, +and an equal number of the Minute Boys the other. These scouts were to +remain absent eight and forty hours, one squad setting off four and +twenty hours in advance of the other, thereby ensuring a report at +least once every day. + +It goes without saying that this information pleased us wondrously, for +it would have been heart-sickening to remain there idle while knowing +that the king’s hirelings were working their will among our people, and +even though we might not have an encounter with them, there was a sense +of satisfaction in knowing that we were at least doing something in the +way of maintaining a hold upon our own homes, however feeble it might +be. + +Even while Gabriel was repeating to us the conversation which had +passed between his brother and himself, three of the men rode out +through the swamp under the guidance of old Peter, and we knew that the +first party of scouts had begun the work of gathering information. Then +came the question as to which of our company should first go on this +duty. + +As a matter of course every fellow was eager to be up and doing as +soon as possible, and it would have been unfair had Gabriel made any +selection when one had as good a right as another to be foremost in the +work. + +It was Archie Gordon’s proposition that we draw lots for the coveted +task, and in order that there might be no question as to the fairness +of this method, old Peter was called up as soon as he came back from +guiding the men, to prepare seventeen twigs, three of which should be +shorter than the others, and those who drew these last were to comprise +the first scouting party. + +If I had been given the privilege of naming these fortunate ones the +matter could not have turned more to my satisfaction, for, oddly +enough, Gabriel, Archie, and myself drew the shortened twigs. However +much the others might grumble because they were to remain idle in camp +eight and forty hours, there could be no question as to the fairness of +the award. + +It can well be fancied with what care we groomed the horses selected +for the journey, and how critical we were in selecting weapons, +portioning out the ammunition, or making up packages of provisions +sufficient to last us two days. We completed this work before sunset, +and then had nothing to do save wait until the following noon, for +it was the general’s desire that each scouting party should leave +twenty-four hours later than the preceding one. + +It seemed to me as if the time would never come, so heavily did the +moments lag, and I dare venture to say we three lads were in the saddle +a half an hour before Captain Horry gave the word for old Peter to lead +us out over the trail. No special orders had been given. We were simply +to scout in whatsoever direction we chose, taking good care not to run +such risks as might jeopardize our liberty, for the task set us was +to gather information, without striking a blow, however tempting the +opportunity. + +It seemed wise to me that we travel toward the south, for in that +direction not only lay home and friends, but the enemy as well, +although there was little belief in our minds that we should come +across the redcoats in this section of the country. It was reasonable +to suppose, however, that the people living near about could give us +word concerning what was being done, and more than that we did not hope. + +There was a possibility, however, that we might come across one or more +beggarly Tories who were striving to earn the reward my Lord Clinton +had offered for the discovery of the general’s hiding-place, and unless +we found such cattle in too large numbers, we were instructed to make +them prisoners in order to prevent their carrying back any word which +would be of value to the enemy. + +Therefore it was we rode along the banks of the Waccamau River until +late in the afternoon, our faces turned toward Williamsburg District. +Then, as we halted to give our steeds a chance to drink, Archie said +as he dismounted and began to unloose the girths of his saddle: + +“Since we cannot expect to gain any information which may be of value +during the night, why should we not halt here rather than four or five +miles farther on?” + +We were the more ready to agree to his proposition because of having +remained in the saddle sufficiently long to cramp our limbs, and +therefore it was that our scout came to end, for the time being, hardly +fifteen miles from the starting-point. We picketed our horses in a +clump of bushes forty or fifty feet from the road over which we had +been riding, and then, partaking sparingly of our provisions, stretched +ourselves at full length on the ground near the animals. + +How it chanced that we three remained there without speaking I cannot +explain, but because of our silence we were enabled to accomplish +that which had seemed improbable. The sun was already setting when +faintly from the distance, but sounding nearer and nearer each instant, +came the thud of horses’ hoofs, causing us to hastily seek better +concealment. In due time we saw coming up the bank of the stream from +the south, a party of seven armed men, or so it seemed, who were making +their way with a certain degree of caution, which told that they were +in search of something or some one. + +Although not absolutely certain, we felt reasonably sure these +travellers were enemies; but when the party passed near where we were +in hiding they ceased conversation, and therefore we had no means of +determining who they were, save that all whom we could see from our +place of concealment wore British accoutrements, while our people held +to the powder-horn and shot-pouch. + +Not until they were lost to view in the distance did either of us +speak, and then it was Archie who said, much as if he had made an +important discovery: + +“They are Tories, and searching for General Marion’s encampment!” + +“I allow all that to be true, lad, and now what may be our duty?” +Gabriel asked, as if questioning himself, whereupon I said, without +giving weight to the words: + +“We should learn where they halt for the night, and then carry the +information back to camp.” + +“What say you, Archie?” and I saw from the expression on Gabriel’s face +that he had already formed some plan in his mind. + +“I believe we have been sent out to learn whatsoever we may concerning +just such people as those who have passed, and therefore, it seeming +reasonable they will halt for the night shortly, we ought to creep up +on them, for surely some word will be dropped during their conversation +which will give us an idea of what they are about.” + +“And in case we learn beyond question that they are Tories?” the dear +lad continued with a smile on his face which told me more positively +his mind was already made up as to our proper course. + +“That is for you to say,” Archie replied. “Surely Rufus and I have no +right to dictate to the commander of the Minute Boys.” + +“I had supposed we were three scouts working together, and one of the +same rank as another,” Gabriel said quietly, “but howsoever you put it, +this plan which I have in mind must be agreed to by both, else I shall +abandon it. It seems to me, in case we learn that those fellows are +Tories, we may safely count on their having been sent out to discover +where the general is in hiding, and therefore it seems our duty to +carry them into camp lest they learn more than may be advantageous to +us.” + +“But they are seven to three,” Archie replied, without giving himself +time to realize he was suggesting that which might imply fear on his +part. + +“Ay, so they are; but did you hesitate to hold with the troop when we +made the attack upon Major Gainey, where we were outnumbered six or +eight to one?” + +“I have no care as to the numbers,” Archie replied, coloring deeply as +he understood that he had spoken unwisely. “I am agreed on capturing +the party, and will do my full share.” + +“Of that there is no doubt,” Gabriel said, clapping him on the shoulder +in a friendly fashion, lest there be somewhat of irritation in his +mind. “We will leave our horses here, and follow those fellows to where +they have encamped for the night, unless it so be they go too far +before halting.” + +There was no need for argument, because we were all eager for such an +adventure as would redound to our credit, and after making certain +that the horses were securely picketed, we set off up the road until +coming to a point where freshly broken twigs of bushes told that they +had struck across country. + +There is less difficulty in successfully stalking a man than a deer, +and this last had all three performed time and time again until it +seemed like a simple task. + +We pressed forward as rapidly as was consistent with silence, until +coming so close upon their heels that it was possible for us to hear +them making their way through the underbrush, and then followed at +equal pace until such sounds came to us as told that they had halted. + +Now it was only a matter of waiting, which under almost any +circumstances is a difficult task to perform patiently, yet every lad +who has hunted wild turkeys is well schooled in such work, and it can +safely be said that we did not risk a valuable opportunity by being +over eager. + +The strangers having advanced with but little caution, seemed to +realize the fact that there might be enemies in the vicinity, for they +refrained from building a camp-fire, and thus rendered our work rather +more difficult than it otherwise would have been. + +After it was certain they had settled down for the night, we crept +nearer and nearer until it was possible to distinguish words spoken in +an ordinary tone, when we remained motionless and silent, straining our +ears to catch that which should tell us of what complexion were those +whom we had tracked. + +They talked of this thing and of that; sometimes as to the good points +of their horses, and again of the make of saddle most suited to a +rider, never saying anything to give us a clue as to their purpose +until nearly two hours had passed, when the conversation turned upon +the next day’s journey, one of them saying carelessly: + +“There is little likelihood we shall come across any rebels during +the next two or three days’ march, for all the people around about +here are loyal to the king, therefore may we ride as fast as we please +to-morrow.” + +This was all we heard betokening their intentions, yet the words were +sufficient to tell what we desired to learn. There could no longer be +any doubt that they were searching for the “ragged regiment,” incited +to such task, most likely, by the rewards which had been offered by +the British for reliable information concerning the whereabouts of the +“Swamp Fox.” + +It would have been a simple matter for us to capture a certain number +of the party, but in order to do our work thoroughly it was necessary +we take even the last one, for if either escaped us, then would the +word be carried back that General Marion was in the vicinity of this +camp, because none save he would venture thus to brave the anger of the +king’s troopers. Therefore it behooved us to take every precaution lest +a single man slip between our fingers. + +We waited fully two hours after the last sound of conversation had +died away, and then was it certain, if the strangers were counting on +sleeping that night, their eyes were closed in rest. + +Gabriel motioned for us to follow him, and we did so knowing full well +that upon the strict silence in which we made our way all the success +of the adventure depended. + +After creeping for five minutes or more so cautiously that not a twig +snapped beneath our weight, we came to the small cleared place which +the strangers had selected as an encampment, and even in the gloom +could see that they were sleeping near the foot of a pine-tree that had +been overturned by the wind. The overhanging mass of roots formed a +certain shelter which served to protect them from the dew. Their rifles +were stacked against one of the bushes at a distance of no more than +three yards from where they lay, and, as a matter of course, it was +first necessary to secure possession of these. + +I would have moved on in advance in order to do this most important +portion of the work, but that Gabriel held me back, himself taking the +lead, and when Archie and I were come within perhaps a dozen paces +of the sleepers, we halted until our comrade rose up from behind the +bushes with the muskets in his arms. + +Then we stood erect, our weapons levelled full upon the unconscious +men, and Gabriel cried in a loud voice: + +“You have come to an end of your work as far as hunting rebels is +concerned, and now yield yourselves prisoners or we shall fire!” + +The strangers half-rose, staring about them stupidly, not understanding +for several seconds the true situation of affairs, and while they were +trying to gather their scattered senses it was impossible for me to +restrain a cry of joy and exultation, for among them was none other +than that cur we had so long been seeking, Seth Hastings. + +At the very moment when we had given over, for the time being, all +hope of coming upon that traitorous lad, he was in our power. We had +searched for him in this encampment of the enemy and that, but without +succeeding in our purpose, and now, when making what appeared an +unimportant capture, we had the scoundrel at our mercy. + +He did not recognize us at first, as I understood by the grayish hue of +fear which came over his face a few seconds after he opened his eyes, +and then, glancing from one to the other only to see those whom he +would have so cruelly wronged, the Tory villain sank back as if fearing +we were about to wreak vengeance upon him then and there. + +His surprise was no less than ours, and had his companions kept their +wits about them, observing closely all our movements, they might have +succeeded in effecting their escape while we stared at the lad in +mingled surprise and joy. + +However, exultation soon gave way before the knowledge of what we had +yet to accomplish, and we set about making certain that those whom we +held at our mercy could not give us the slip. + +It can well be understood that Seth Hastings was the first to whom we +gave our attention. Archie and Gabriel stood with levelled muskets +while I advanced unarmed to search the prisoners for concealed weapons, +and bind them in such fashion that they could not run. When I came +to that Tory cur he gave me a look which told how greatly it would +pleasure him to take my life, and I laughed aloud as I realized the +impotence of his rage. + +“Be careful, Seth Hastings, not to make any sudden move, or I shall +take it as an indication that you intend mischief, and fire with true +aim,” Archie cried, and again I saw the pallor of fear creep over the +cur’s face. He could plan to send to the prison-ships three lads who +had never done him injury, and yet cringe with cowardly fear when there +was possibility his own precious body might come to harm. + +I found on the scoundrel two pistols, which no doubt had been loaned or +given by whatsoever British officer had sent him in search of us. These +I put in my own pocket, as a matter of course, saying as I did so: + +“We rebels are not in the way of getting such fanciful weapons as +these, and ought to thank you for bringing the toys so far.” + +“I will bring you worse than that, Rufus Randolph, before many days +have passed,” he said in a low, vindictive tone, and I laughed while +fastening his arms behind him with his own belt. + +“It will be necessary for you to give us the slip before it is possible +to work any more of your Tory mischief, and I am of the opinion that +we shall hold you fast until it is decided whether you be hanged as you +deserve, or put to death in some other way.” + +Such words were much like striking a fellow when he was down; but I +could not resist the temptation after all that young villain would have +done to us, and as if he thought I was lingering too long over the task +Gabriel cried: + +“Remember that we have much to do this night, Rufus Randolph, therefore +it stands you in hand to finish that work as quickly as possible.” + +There was a certain tone of reproof in his voice, and I realized that +it was merited, for I had no right to indulge myself at such a time, +therefore the remainder of the work was performed with utmost despatch. +Ten minutes later our seven prisoners, their arms fastened behind them +by straps around each elbow, were lifted on to their horses, and by way +of further precaution we tied their ankles to the stirrups. + +Then we set out for the place where we had left our steeds, pushing +forward with all speed, for it was in the highest degree important, or +so it seemed to us, that we should regain the camp in the Black Mingo +Swamp before sunrise next morning, lest these Tories have friends near +about who might make an effort at rescue. + + + + +CHAPTER XII + +A MYSTERIOUS ESCAPE + + +After my cowardly words to Seth Hastings--for it was cowardly to +threaten a helpless prisoner as I had done--the young traitor shut his +mouth closely, showing by the expression on his face that he was not +minded to exchange words with us, and straightway I had somewhat less +of contempt for the fellow, because he was displaying a certain amount +of courage, when I had believed him to be the veriest cur that ever +went unhanged. + +The other prisoners had not spoken since that moment when they +understood how completely we had them in our power, and for this +silence I was thankful, because immediately we were ready to retrace +our steps there came into my mind a great fear lest they might have +friends in the vicinity who could turn the tables, thus preventing us +from going back to camp with proof that we were able to play the part +of men. + +As a matter of course, Gabriel took the lead, as was his right, since +we had made him our commander, and he was not the kind of a lad who +loiters when there is work to be done. He marched rapidly at the +head of our party, leaving to Archie and me the task of guarding the +prisoners, and there is little need for me to say that we did our +portion of the task properly, for the slightest carelessness at such a +time might cost us our liberty, if not our lives. + +“Do not hesitate to shoot with good aim at the first who makes the +least move at attempting to escape,” the lad had said as we set out +with horses and prisoners through the underbrush, speaking sufficiently +loud for all to hear, and we answered properly, although there was +little we could have done on the instant had the prisoners turned +rusty, owing to the fact of being loaded down with the captured weapons. + +I was carrying my own musket and two of those taken from the prisoners, +Archie’s burden was the same as mine, while Gabriel had charge of the +remainder of the booty, therefore for one of us to have fired quickly, +in case there was need, would have been well-nigh impossible. + +However, the prisoners were firmly secured on their horses, and there +was no possibility they could do anything toward effecting their own +release, therefore we had only to guard against a surprise by whoever +might come upon us from the outside. Under other circumstances we would +have realized that there was little fear of our being discovered by +enemies in that place; but, nervous as we were through fear that it +might not be possible to regain the encampment with all our spoils of +war, even the rustling of the branches in the night air sounded to +our ears like the tramp of men, and more than once did the flight of +a night bird cause Gabriel to halt our party in order that he might +reconnoitre. + +How long that short march seemed to me! It was as if it would never +end, and more than once before we had come upon the place where our +horses had been tethered did I say to myself that Gabriel had mistaken +the direction. I dare say, however, that we covered the distance in a +reasonably short time, and great was my relief, even though we were by +no means out of the woods, when we arrived at our first halting-place. + +“It is not for us to linger here,” Gabriel said when Archie stacked +his burden of weapons against the trunk of a tree as if preparing for +a long halt. “We have yet many miles to cover before sunrise, for I am +not minded to travel in the daytime if it can be avoided.” + +“You can’t start any too soon to please me,” Archie replied grimly; +“but there is no good reason why I should hold on my shoulder this +property of the king’s while we are making ready for the journey. How +do you count on carrying all the weapons?” + +“Leave them here,” I cried quickly. “It is not well we should burden +ourselves with muskets when it is important to travel rapidly. Better +lose all the weapons than fail to carry our prisoners to the general.” + +“There is no reason why we should lose anything,” Gabriel replied +quietly as he began saddling his horse. “We of the Colonies have too +much need for weapons to waste any, and I am counting on carrying _all_ +our booty back to camp.” + +It irritated me because he should be thinking about spoils of war when +it was of such great importance that the prisoners be lodged where they +could not give information concerning what had been learned since their +capture, and I would have spoken sharply, but that Archie reminded me +of my duty as a soldier by saying cheerily: + +“It’s for you to say, captain, and we’d be mighty poor Minute Boys if +we kicked against any orders you may be pleased to give.” + +By using ropes made of twisted vines, we fastened the muskets to the +back of our saddles in such a manner that they would not be likely to +catch in the bushes while we rode through the underbrush, and no more +than five minutes were spent in thus making ready. Then the prisoners’ +horses were fastened by their bridle-reins, head and tail, in a fashion +which would force each animal to keep the pace set by the leader, and +the steed rode by the foremost, which was Seth Hastings, was to be led +by Gabriel. + +My post was immediately in the rear, where I could keep sharp watch +of the entire line, and Archie rode midway the column to make certain +the prisoners were not trying to wriggle out of their bonds. It would +not be possible for us to travel swiftly in this fashion, but however +necessary it might be to make haste, there was infinitely more need to +prevent the escape of a prisoner, for if even one gave us the slip he +could carry to the Britishers news of our whereabouts as well as if the +whole boiling got away. + +“Keep your eyes and ears open,” Gabriel said warningly, as he urged +his horse forward, forcing the entire line to move, and at a walk we +made our way through the underbrush until coming to the road, when, +with a word of warning that the pace was to be increased, Gabriel +pushed forward at a sharp trot. + +It must have been a disagreeable ride for those who were tied in their +saddles, but we gave little thought to their discomforts, and even +though we had, I question if we would have made any great effort to +relieve men who had been trying to work us all possible harm. + +Now it was we took the chances that there might be enemies in front of +us, for instead of making any effort to learn if the way was clear, we +rode on at our best pace without regard to the possibility, all three +of us believing that unless we could regain the encampment before +another day came the danger would have increased tenfold. + +Twice did we stop to give the horses water, but at such times, no +conversation was indulged in. One of the eldest of the Tories would +have asked how much farther he must ride thus strapped to the saddle, +but Gabriel sharply told him to hold his peace, else would we gag all +the party, and from that on, until we were arrived, never one of the +renegades ventured to wag his tongue. + +During such time as I was not looking into the future with fear and +trembling lest in the very moment of our triumph we should be cut off +by friends of the prisoners, I was hugging to my heart the joyful +thought that at last we had Seth Hastings in our power. The cur had +done all he might to compass our death, and while there was no idea in +my mind as to how we could punish him properly, I was determined that +he should not escape due penalty of his crimes. + +The gray light of coming day had but just appeared in the eastern sky +when we were challenged by the sentinels at the edge of the Black +Mingo Swamp, and the journey had been performed in good shape. It was +necessary we wait until some one could be summoned to guide us over the +narrow trail, however, and during such time of idleness we were forced +to tell our story in order to satisfy the curiosity of the troopers on +guard, both of whom were strangers to me. + +It was Gabriel who gave an account of our work, and when he was come to +an end one of the men said, as he clapped the lad heartily on the knee: + +“When I heard that you youngsters were setting yourselves up as Minute +Boys I laughed at the idee, allowin’ that it wouldn’t be overly long +before you got us, as well as yourselves, into some bloomin’ scrape, +but now I’m ready to take it all back. When a party of lads can go out +on a scout, an’ bring back with them every blessed Tory who was on our +trail, it shows that we old ones ain’t the whole thing in this ’ere +one-sided fight. Keep up the good work, an’ if it so be I hear any +conceited soldier so much as breathin’ loud agin what you may do, I’ll +read him a lesson.” + +Although it was sweet to hear such words of praise, and we were treated +to very many, it was with a sigh of relief that I saw old Peter’s +black face coming from out of the bushes to guide us across the swamp, +and when he in turn would have insisted on knowing how we had been able +to make such an important capture, I bade him hold his peace until we +were safe within the encampment. + +The troopers were at breakfast when we rode in among them, and every +man’s mouth was open so wide with astonishment at seeing what we had +brought that never a word was spoken until General Marion, coming up +as we dismounted, said as he laid his hand affectionately on Gabriel’s +shoulder: + +“I knew full well you lads would give a good account of yourselves +whenever the opportunity offered. Captain Horry will look after the +prisoners, while you join us at the morning meal, for it stands to +reason that you are in need of food as well as rest. The story of what +you have done will keep until you are in the humor for telling it, +though one question is necessary: Did you leave behind any who may +carry information to the enemy?” + +“We took all that were in sight,” Archie cried gleefully, not waiting +for Gabriel to make reply, and Captain Horry clasped me by the hand as +he said in a low tone: + +“You Minute Boys have begun well, and I doubt not but that you will +keep up the work; the best troopers in our ‘ragged regiment’ could not +have done better, as it now seems.” + +Then he turned to take charge of our prisoners, who looked as if they +might drop from the saddles with fatigue but for the bonds which held +them firmly in place, and Gabriel said, as he followed his brother: + +“Kindly have especial care of Seth Hastings, captain! We have been +a long while in bringing him to book, and it would be a grievous +disappointment if he should give us the slip now.” + +“You need have no fear,” the captain replied with a laugh. “I’ll answer +for it that never one of them leaves this swamp until it is our good +pleasure to have him go.” + +I delayed until seeing the Tories and our traitor led away by three men +whom, the captain had summoned with a gesture, and then I joined my +comrades, who had already begun to eat of the food before them as if on +the verge of starvation. + +How happy we were then! How much of praise did we receive as the story +was told, thus showing that we had brought into camp every person found +on our journey against whom suspicions might be entertained! + +Before we had finished breakfast the scouts who were to go out in our +stead made ready for the work, and their comrades bade them look well +to the laurels of the “ragged regiment,” for if they returned without +as much to show for the time spent as we Minute Boys had brought in, +then would it be no more than right we lads take charge of the entire +troop because of having shown ourselves better soldiers. + +After this time of story-telling and jesting had passed, and certain it +is we of the Carolinas had little opportunity in those days to display +gay spirits, we lads--meaning all the Minute Boys--went to the outer +edge of the encampment that we might make certain our prisoners had +been safely confined. + +Surely we had little reason to complain that Captain Horry had not +attended to his portion of the work in proper fashion. The captives +were each secured to a tree by the same bond which confined his elbows, +and while he might change his position somewhat when his limbs were +cramped, certain it was that no one could free himself unaided. + +Seth Hastings looked up at us from under his eyebrows as we approached, +and if his look could have killed, then had we been stricken dead on +the instant. I never saw a more deadly expression of hatred on any +person’s face than darkened his, and yet we had not attempted to do him +a wrong--we had been his friends up to the very moment when he tried to +compass our undoing. Some such thought as this was in my mind as I came +up to where the young traitor was held by his bonds, and asked, with +more of curiosity than malice in my voice: + +“Why did you set yourself so suddenly against us, Seth Hastings? Why +did you try to work our ruin at the very moment when we were proving +our friendliness by proposing that you be our comrade?” + +He did not answer for the moment, and Archie replied for him by saying: + +“Because he is first cousin to the viper that stung the hand which +warmed him. More times than can well be counted have I done that cur +a good turn, and it was only two days before he would have delivered +us to the Britishers, that I gave him food because he claimed to be +hungry.” + +“Was I bound to turn rebel because you saw fit to do so?” Seth asked +surlily, and Gabriel cried: + +“How can you call a ‘rebel’ him who would simply defend his own home? +If I mistake not, you cried out as loudly as any other against the king +when we were besieged, and it seemed possible we of Charleston might be +able to hold our own.” + +“All that might be, and yet had I the right to change my colors when it +was seen that the rebellion was the same as crushed,” Seth cried, and I +fancied that his cheeks were reddened with shame even as he spoke. + +“If it was in your mind to change colors, the manly way would have been +to declare yourself, but instead of so doing you allowed us to think +you had the welfare of the Carolinas at heart, in order that you might +play the traitor more successfully,” Gabriel said sternly, and then +turning toward me he added, “It gives a decent lad a bad taste in the +mouth to bandy words with the cur. Let us leave him alone till such +time as we can decide how we may settle the score he has run up against +himself.” + +“You do not dare do more than hold me prisoner of war!” the villain +cried in fear, and Jared Green said with a laugh: + +“By what right do you count yourself a prisoner of war, you traitorous +Tory? Have you joined the king’s forces?” + +“Ay, that I have! You know as much without asking the question,” and +Seth looked imploringly toward his companions in captivity as if asking +them to bear witness that he had been received by the Britishers as a +soldier. + +“Even the redcoats wouldn’t take such as you in their ranks!” Archie +cried sharply. “The only claim you can make is that you have promised +every officer you came across to lead them to this encampment, when you +knew no more about it than does my Lord Clinton.” + +“I came mighty near smoking you out,” the cur cried in short-lived +triumph. “It was me who showed these honest men the way.” + +“You told us that we were three full days’ march from this place,” +one of the Tories said angrily. “If you had known half as much as you +professed to be acquainted with, we would not now be in such a hobble.” + +“Let him alone, and come with me,” Gabriel whispered. “I’m thinking +his punishment has begun, for it is easily seen that the others are +inclined to put on his shoulders all the blame for their plight, and +they will say more harsh words to the scoundrel than we could devise.” + +Then Gabriel and I walked away, leaving two of the troopers on guard +against any attempt at escape, and nearly all the Minute Boys followed, +believing that now was come the time when we would decide what should +be the fate of the traitor we had captured. + +Understanding what was in their minds, I grew uneasy lest that be done +which might be a black mark against us as soldiers, for such we surely +were then, even though by age we were forced to call ourselves boys. +When Seth Hastings was at liberty, and we searching for him, it seemed +to me as if there was no punishment we could deal out which would be +too great for the injury he would have inflicted; but now that he was +in our power I began to fear lest the lads would wreak such a vengeance +as might cause us shame in after years. Much of that which was in my +mind I repeated to Gabriel as we walked through the encampment, and he +replied in a whisper: + +“The general has the same fear, as he told me at the first opportunity +after we arrived. He begs that we treat him as an ordinary prisoner, +leaving aside our anger against him for a later time, when we are no +longer seeking to serve our country as Minute Boys.” + +We did not have further chance for private converse. Our comrades began +to clamor for judgment against the traitor, and it was necessary the +matter be settled at once, else might some of the hotter-headed take it +into their own hands to deal out punishment. + +Gabriel was not disposed to waste any time, but, calling for the lads +to follow him, led the way beyond the encampment, where we might +discuss the situation without fear of being overheard by the troopers. + +I wish it was possible for me to set down all that was said when we +discussed Seth Hastings’s affairs, for then it would be seen how +difficult it was for Gabriel and me to hold the Minute Boys in check. +Archie Gordon was as insistent as any of the others that we take some +signal revenge, claiming that since it was against him, as one of the +original Minute Boys, Seth had first tried to do a grievous wrong, he +had a right to name at least a third of the punishment to be inflicted. + +“And what would you say should be done with him?” Gabriel asked. + +“Give him plenty of time to realize what was coming, and then hang the +cur to a tree till his miserable life was fled!” + +Nor was Archie the most vindictive of our company. More than one +believed we would be warranted in flogging him once each day for a +week before putting him to death, and only two besides Gabriel and +myself claimed that we had no right to pay off private scores while we +professed to be serving the Colonies as soldiers. + +Not until Gabriel had called for his brother to say what he believed +right, did we succeed in stilling the cries for revenge, and even then +the majority of our company claimed the right to do as they saw fit, +without regard to the general’s views, insisting that the traitor had +shown his cloven foot before there was such an organization as the +Minute Boys. + +However, by noon we had silenced those who would have tortured the +prisoner, even though without convincing them, and Gabriel whispered to +me as the conference broke up: + +“I am afraid some of our lads may take the matter into their own hands, +and that be done which will cause us shame. Keep a sharp lookout on all +hands this day, Rufus, and perhaps as time passes they may come to look +at the matter more reasonably.” + +There could be no question but that Gabriel had cause for fear, as +I saw when the discussion was at an end, for then, those who were +disgruntled because of not being allowed to wreak signal vengeance +on the traitor gathered by themselves at a considerable distance +from their comrades, and because Archie Gordon was sorest among the +soreheads, I followed him, insisting on discussing the question +privately. + +It was a long, difficult task, but I finally succeeded in gaining his +promise that he would refrain from advocating harsh measures against +the prisoner, but leave the matter in the hands of the general, where, +as I claimed, and with good reason, it rightfully belonged. + +“I will do as you say, Rufus, though it goes mightily against the grain +to let that scoundrel off as if he had done nothing more than may be +permitted an honest Tory--if, perchance, there be any of that breed who +is honest.” + +“Better have it go against the grain, Archie, than do that which would +cause you shame in the years to come. General Marion will see to it +that the cur does not go unpunished, and, as a matter of fact, he has +the right to take charge of the affair since he is our commander, even +though we claim to be an independent company.” + +From that time on, until nightfall, Archie did what he might toward +inducing the other lads to give over their cry for revenge, and when +the sun had set I believed that we need have no fear the traitor would +be treated other than as a prisoner. + +I question if there was one of our company who did not go several times +during the evening to make certain our precious prisoners were securely +guarded, and of a verity there seemed to be little fear they could give +us the slip. In addition to being firmly bound, each to a tree, two of +the troopers remained close at hand to watch every movement, and I said +to Gabriel, when he and I went for the last time that night to assure +ourselves of the vigilance of the sentinels and the strength of the +bonds: + +“There is no reason for us to fear that they will not be here in the +morning, and because we had but little sleep last night, we shall be +wiser to get what slumber we may now, rather than keep running to and +fro, concerning ourselves with what the troopers will do in even better +shape than we could.” + +Then we two lay down on the ground in that portion of the encampment +which we claimed belonged to the company of Minute Boys, and certain it +is that I wasted no time in falling asleep. + +Another day had come when I opened my eyes, having been aroused by a +violent outcry, and, arising lazily to a sitting posture, I asked with +but little of curiosity: + +“What’s the meaning of all that disturbance?” + +Before those who were nearest could make reply, even if they had been +able to do so, Archie Gordon came running toward us at full speed, +anger written on every feature of his face as he cried: + +“Now we can understand why the general was so eager to prevent us from +serving out that miserable traitor as he deserved! I was a blind fool +for not having understood it all!” + +“What has gone wrong, Archie?” Gabriel asked, as he rose to his feet, +and the angry lad replied: + +“Gone wrong? Everything, when men who claim to be soldiers turn their +hands to aid one who would betray us to the Britishers! He was our +prisoner, and no one, not even the general, had the right to set him +free!” + +“What do you mean? Who has been set free?” I asked impatiently, and +Archie cried, his voice hoarse with rage: + +“That cur--Seth Hastings, who would have been hanged long ere this had +we not listened to your soft words!” + +It can readily be understood that I was on my feet by this time, and +when Gabriel set off at full speed toward where the prisoners had been +last seen, I was close at his heels. + +When we arrived it was to find fifteen or twenty of the troopers +moving about uneasily, as if having suddenly discovered there was a +traitor in their midst, and the two men on duty as sentinels were +endeavoring to explain that there had been no change in the situation +since they went on guard. + +“I did not think it necessary to count the prisoners,” one of them said +in a tone which carried conviction with it, “but I’ll go bail that the +mischief hasn’t been done since three o’clock this morning. Perhaps +those who had a grudge against the fellow have taken him away for +purposes of their own,” and he looked meaningly at Archie Gordon. + +It was a full minute before I could get a view of the prisoners, and +then I saw six men, who were striving unsuccessfully to prevent any +sign of concern from appearing on their faces, each securely bound +as on the evening previous; but the seventh--Seth Hastings--had +disappeared, leaving behind him only the leather belt with which his +arms had been pinioned. + +“How does it come that the young traitor got away, while all the others +are yet secure?” I cried, and one of the troopers replied with a +meaning look at us lads: + +“I reckon the Minute Boys have no need to ask questions. They had a +score to settle with the lad who’s missin’, an’ it stands to reason the +account has been closed by this time.” + +There was no need to ask Archie Gordon if he had had any hand in the +disappearance of Seth Hastings. He could not have simulated such anger +as he had displayed since the escape was discovered, and I felt +positive the other members of the company would not have committed what +had the look of a crime, more particularly after it had been agreed +between us all that the Tory traitor be left in charge of our commander. + +These thoughts had just formed themselves in my mind when General +Marion came up, and it was possible to see that he had been seriously +disturbed. + +“Does any one here know aught concerning the escape?” he asked sharply, +and after waiting a moment for a reply, added sorrowfully, “The success +of that which we would do depends entirely upon our being true to each +other. If we have one among us whose sympathies are with the Tories, or +one willing to avenge private wrongs after having the same as passed +his word to the contrary, then will it be impossible for us to be +of any aid to South Carolina now in her time of deepest trouble and +danger.” + +“I will answer for it that none of the Minute Boys has done this +thing,” Gabriel cried stoutly. “In the first place, we have not among +us one who would thus break what is the same as his pledged word, and +then again, it would have been impossible for a single lad to have left +our hut without my knowledge, for I did not sleep overly well last +night.” + +“Then is the matter even more serious than I had feared, for there is a +traitor among us who have pledged our lives to the Cause, and while he +remains undetected are we all in gravest danger.” + +With this the general walked away as if determined upon some course of +action, and we Minute Boys remained staring at each other in fear and +dismay. + + + + +CHAPTER XIII + +THE SEARCH FOR THE TRAITOR + + +It goes without saying that we lads were furious at having lost the +prisoner whom we had been so eager to take, but after talking the +matter over with Captain Horry we forgot our own disappointment in a +measure, as we understood more fully the meaning of that which the +general had said. + +That some one in the encampment had aided Seth Hastings to escape was +positive, for all us Minute Boys had assured ourselves that the young +traitor could not by any possibility remove his bonds, and this we did +not only twice or three times during the day, but when we left him for +the night. + +It was equally certain the Tories could not have rendered any +assistance, for they were as helpless as he, and therefore did the +matter narrow down to two questions. The first, as to whether some of +our company of Minute Boys, angered because the cur was to be treated +as a prisoner of war, had taken him away in order to wreak vengeance; +while the second and more serious was, in the event of our company +being able to show that the Minute Boys had no hand in the matter, as +to who had released the wretch. + +It was indeed a serious matter in more ways than one if Seth had been +released and was now able to work us harm, because it was within his +power to conduct the enemy over the trail which led across the swamp to +our encampment. + +More serious indeed than this last, was the fact that if the villain +had found a friend in our encampment, then had we a traitor among us, +and this possibility was sufficient to make even the most courageous +tremble. + +General Marion’s plans were not kept secret from his followers, and if +one was ready to do whatsoever he might against the Cause, then were +the possibilities for mischief greater far than we could reckon. + +Our company of Minute Boys were gathered in the camp we had built, +discussing the matter, when Captain Horry came over to have a talk with +us, and after he had gone we remained there until, considerably to our +surprise, General Marion appeared. + +He shook his head when we arose to our feet expecting he would enter, +and said in a tone more grave than I had ever heard him use: + +“I have no time to waste, lads, for it may be the situation demands +immediate change of camp. It is of the highest importance that I know +beyond a peradventure whether any of you Minute Boys, believing it your +right to inflict punishment upon your own prisoner, have taken Seth +Hastings away. I will not ask what you may have done with him; but +this it is necessary for the safety of all I should know: Are any of +you responsible for his absence? Do not answer now,” he said, holding +up his hand as half a dozen of us rose to speak. “Discuss the matter +among yourselves until you are thoroughly well convinced of the gravity +of the situation, and then tell the truth like honest men. The question +simply is if one of you know how the lad escaped? I shall expect an +answer within half an hour.” + +With that the general walked away, and we remained silent and +motionless, staring at each other, for already had we come to realize +how dangerous was the position of this handful of men who yet remained +true to the Cause if the scoundrel was at liberty, and I hoped +sincerely that some of our fellows would be able to declare with truth +that they had had a hand in his escape, for then would our position be +far less perilous. + +Gabriel put the question to all in such a way that I understood he +had much the same thoughts as mine, and I fancied he, like me, was +hoping, even though it would have been to the discredit of our company, +that some of the lads had taken it upon themselves to punish the cur +regardless of the pledge we had much the same as made. + +Not a lad spoke in reply to the question as to whether any one could +give information concerning Seth Hastings, and Gabriel said, pleading +with the members of our company for the truth: + +“The general has told us that he will put no other question than the +one I have just asked, which is: ‘Does any lad among us know how Seth +Hastings got away?’ We will drop all inquiry if one or more of you +acknowledge having had a hand in his disappearance, and, so far as I am +concerned, gain most intense relief of mind, because then there can be +no question that any of those who have pledged their services to the +Cause under General Marion did so with traitorous intent.” + +No lad spoke, and Archie cried passionately: + +“Put the question to each in turn, asking every lad to say on his oath +as a Minute Boy, and as a native of the Carolinas, whether he knows +aught concerning him.” + +“I solemnly swear that I did not see or have any communication +whatsoever with Seth Hastings from the time I left him last night bound +securely, and have no knowledge whatsoever of how he may have escaped +or been spirited away,” Gabriel said, answering first for himself, and +then turning to me, put the same question, following it up by naming +each lad in turn. + +Thus it was we Minute Boys swore positively we had no hand whatsoever +in the disappearance of the traitor, and I knew beyond a possibility of +doubt that each and every one had spoken the truth. + +Therefore it was there could be no longer any question but that among +the men who had sworn to labor earnestly for the Cause was one who +stood ready to do whatsoever he might against us. If you can picture to +yourself our position, surrounded on every hand by redcoats and Tories +who thirsted for our blood,--we the only persons in all the Carolinas +who were ready to bear arms against the enemy,--you may have some faint +idea of the consternation, ay, the terror, which came upon us with +such knowledge. + +Gabriel lost no time in reporting to his brother the result of the +questioning, and while he was absent we lads whispered among ourselves, +speaking as people do in the presence of the dead, for already did it +seem as if we were doomed. + +Through the information that had been brought in by those who yet +remained friendly to the Cause, we knew that Tarleton with his legion, +and Colonel Wemyss in command of not less than a full regiment, were +hot in pursuit of us, and if either of these forces should so surround +our little band that retreat was impossible, then would we be cut down +to the last man, for according to my Lord Clinton’s proclamation, no +mercy was to be shown--we were outlaws already doomed to death. + +Before Gabriel returned, the scouts who had been sent out four and +twenty hours in advance of us lads, returned bringing with them such a +budget of news as would have raised our spirits to the highest notch, +but for the fact that we had among us one who might not be trusted, and +who he was it seemed impossible to learn. + +Each man must perforce look at his neighbor with doubt, and those who +were most devoted to the Cause could not but understand that they were +liable at any moment to be suspected of traitorous design. It seemed +to me as if the efficiency of the force must be weakened until it was +possible to discover which of that devoted band was playing the Judas. + +Now let me set down here what we learned from our lately returned +scouts, the information covering all the time from the day when we set +free the one hundred and fifty prisoners who refused, save in the case +of a few true men, to join our force. Major Wemyss had marched seventy +miles from Nelson’s Ferry straight across the district of Williamsburg, +devastating a path fifteen miles in breadth after such a merciless +fashion that one would have said he had been taught in the school of +the savage. + +All the dwellings on his way, save those occupied by well-known Tories, +were given to flames; the people were plundered of their possessions; +such property as the troopers could not use was destroyed, while the +animals were wantonly shot and allowed to rot where they fell; those +who were thus plundered saw all of their buildings swept away by fire, +and they, even to the women and children, were held forcibly back to +prevent them from saving the smallest article of value. + +Men were hung without a semblance of trial, and when their loved ones +pleaded for mercy, the British soldiers rode them down. All the time it +seemed almost as if the good God had forsaken the Colonies, yet we came +to know that these acts of barbarous cruelty were necessary to arouse +our people from the fear and despondency into which they had fallen. + +The scouts reported that those men who had been lukewarm in the +Cause, and yet were not Tories, had been aroused by these acts of +wanton cruelty, and now asked only for an opportunity to make +reprisals and at the same time defend their homes. They were ready, +so the information came, to join General Marion as soon as he should +be willing to receive them, and even those who had been rescued at +Nelson’s Ferry and refused at the time to enlist, were now begging for +an opportunity to bear arms against the foe. + +Verily did it seem as if the people of the Carolinas had needed just +such a lesson as the Britishers were eager to give them, in order that +they might be taught their duty, and now has come the time when the +“ragged regiment” could be recruited to a full battalion. + +Save for the fact of that unknown traitor who lurked among us, we would +have rejoiced exceedingly at the news brought in, for it told us that +at last might it be possible for us to stand up like men against the +foe, instead of being forced to skulk here and there, striking a blow +only against small bands of Tories or detached squads of soldiers. + +We lads speculated long and earnestly after hearing the reports of the +scouts, as to what General Marion might decide upon doing, and before +the sun set did we have an inkling of his plans, for then word was +given that each man should provide himself with as much of provisions +and ammunition as could be conveniently carried, to the end that he be +ready for the march at a moment’s notice. + +Now, as Gabriel and I figured it out, and as a matter of course we +could but little more than guess at what might be in the commander’s +mind, it had been decided we must continue the work while the traitor +remained a member of the force, for it would be impossible to ferret +him out, because if the question was put, as it had been to us lads, to +the other members of the company, he who was ready to sell his country +to the enemy would be loudest in protesting his innocence. + +It was a great risk to run, thus setting off with one in our midst who +was looking for every opportunity to betray us, and yet no other course +could be pursued. We might not remain even in hiding now that Seth +Hastings was escaped to tell what he knew concerning our whereabouts. + +The encampment in the Black Mingo was abandoned in much the same +fashion as had been the one at Snow’s Island, save that in this +instance we left no men behind to guard the plunder, for it would have +been dooming them to death in case Seth Hastings led any force to that +place. Whatsoever we had there that could not be carried away on our +saddles, must fall into the hands of the enemy, since we could not +guard it. + +It was two hours before sunset when word was given to break camp, +and little did we lads, as we climbed into the saddle, dream of the +exhausting march before us. + +I might fill many pages with words descriptive of what we suffered, but +must leave it to the imagination of him who reads these lines, simply +stating that during the succeeding three days and three nights we made +no more of halts than was absolutely necessary in order to keep the +animals up to their work; at times so stiff and lame that it was with +difficulty we could remain in the saddle, and on dismounting required +assistance before it was possible to take our position in the line. + +I question if many of us could have withstood such a physical strain, +but for the fact that here and there, as we rode along, our force was +joined by men who had hitherto been lukewarm in the Cause yet were +now burning with that same desire which had animated us, and this +knowledge, that the people of the Carolinas were at last awakening from +the lethargy which had come upon them when the redcoats overran the +land, gave us a certain fictitious strength to hold out until the end +of the journey. + +The end came when we were once more on the banks of Lynch’s Creek, +where were gathered no less than four hundred well-armed men waiting +for the commander whom they knew full well would lead them wheresoever +the enemy might be found, regardless of the dangers. + +Here it was, while we lay upon the ground absolutely helpless after the +long march, that we learned of the work which lay near at hand, and if +it was to be performed, must be begun with the least possible delay, +so it appeared to us. These new recruits told us that Colonel Wemyss +had retired to Georgetown, weary with chasing the “Swamp Fox,” and a +body of six hundred well-armed Tories, under the command of Captain +John Bell, were encamped only fifteen miles below us on the bank of the +creek. + +Now it must be understood that we had arrived at this halting-place +when the afternoon of the third day was about half-spent, and I venture +to say that of all our company who had come from the Black Mingo, +none save the commander himself, and, possibly, Captain Horry, had +been able to hold their eyes open, so heavily did slumber weigh upon +them. Yet these two, quite as much fatigued as any of the others, had +such devotion to their country, that instead of giving themselves up +to the repose which was so sadly needed, turned all their attention, +regardless of bodily weariness, toward mapping out for that very night +another blow to be struck against those who were devastating the +Carolinas. + +That General Marion was considerate of those who followed him, ever +ready to take upon himself the brunt of all the hard knocks, is shown +by the fact that not until near midnight did he and Captain Horry set +about wakening us, who lay in a deep sleep of fatigue like unto dead +men. It was necessary that some of the men be dragged around roughly, +and even lifted to their feet, before the chain of slumber was shaken +off. As a matter of fact, I saw a trooper mounting his horse, having +saddled him while his eyes were closed, and I believe of a verity the +man was even then moving unconsciously in his sleep. + +When we were mounted, however, General Marion awakened us most +thoroughly by saying in that clear, ringing voice of his, which was +like unto a trumpet: + +“Hardly more than two hour’s ride from this encampment is a force of +those renegades whom we call Tories. They outnumber us slightly, but +even though they were twice as many, I believe you who have served +so gallantly since I came into the Williamsburg district could whip +them in open field. We are told that recruits are flocking from every +quarter to this section to join us, and by waiting we may double our +strength, yet it is possible the enemy might take alarm if given too +much time. Therefore have I proposed that we march at once to strike +such a blow as shall give Tarleton and Wemyss to understand that the +spirit of liberty has been revived, rather than broken, by their +butcheries and barbarities.” + +A ringing cheer, in which every man participated, was the answer to +this speech, and more than that no commander could need. + +It is not my intention to linger long over that which we did on this +night, however much pride I could have in the telling. If I am to set +down what we Minute Boys did before the invaders were driven from the +soil, then must I hurry over this action, else shall I find myself +cut short for lack of space before the tale is really come to an end. +Therefore it is that I propose to copy down here what I afterward saw +printed; it was written by one of those men who make a business of +telling the history of one portion of the world or another, and because +you can take it as no more than bare truth, I stand no chance of +hearing it said I colored matters too highly simply to give more glory +to the Minute Boys of South Carolina than they deserved. + +It is necessary I first explain, however, what we came to learn on +arriving near where the Tories were encamped. There it was we learned +that the enemy were on the south side of the creek, and in order +to come at them we must cross a wooden bridge upon which, however +cautiously we might ride, the sound of our horses’ hoofs would ring out +sharply enough to give the alarm. It was thus that the Tories were made +aware of our coming, for no sooner had the foremost of our men ridden +across the planks than the alarm was sounded from the encampment. Now +shall the story be told in words of another: + +“After the alarm-gun sounded, promptness and swift riding were as +necessary as had been caution, and the general ordered his men to +follow him at a gallop until the force reached the main road, about +three hundred yards from where it was known the enemy lay. + +“Here, with the exception of a small number who were to act as cavalry, +the entire command dismounted. A body of picked men was ordered down +the road to attack the house where a goodly portion of the Tories had +been posted. Two companies of footmen under Captain Horry were sent to +the right, the cavalry being ordered to the left to support the attack, +and General Marion himself bringing up the rear. + +“It so happened, however, that the Tories had left the house +immediately after being alarmed, and were strongly drawn up in a field +near at hand. Here it was they encountered Horry’s command on the +advance, with a fire equally severe and unexpected. The effect was +that of a surprise upon the Colonists, and Horry’s troops fell back in +confusion, but were promptly rallied and brought on the charge. + +“Immediately the battle became obstinate and bloody, but the appearance +of the men who had been ordered to attack the house, and who came up +suddenly in the rear of the Tories, soon brought it to a close. Finding +themselves between two fires, the enemy gave way in all directions to +flee for refuge toward the neighboring swamp.” + +The same historian states that we lost near about twenty men, when as a +matter of fact, I know beyond a peradventure we had but one killed and +two wounded. + +Another mistake which the same historian makes, is that we took +twenty-three prisoners, whereas I saw one hundred and two ranged in +line when the last of the fugitives had disappeared in the swamp. + +The Minute Boys saw but little of this engagement, owing to the fact +that they were counted as among the cavalry, and the mounted men had +little of fighting to do, not being ordered into action until mayhap +four or five minutes before the victory was complete. + +It was another feather in the cap of General Marion, and yet further +reason why Tarleton and Wemyss should come once more upon our trail, +but of this fact we gave little heed just then, for having been hunted +so long, it was no new sensation. + +We understood, however, that this last victory would win for us yet +more recruits, and was of greatest aid to us in the work of driving the +invader from the Carolinas. + +It is not needed I say we took possession of the Tory encampment that +night. Immediately after our work had been so thoroughly done, it was +as if every man who had taken part in the long march from the Black +Mingo suddenly became conscious of the fatigue which was his, and which +had been banished only by the excitement of the engagement. Those +recruits whom we found awaiting us on the bank of Lynch’s Creek stood +guard against a possible attack, and we weary ones, after giving our +faithful steeds a goodly store of provender belonging to the Tories, +lay down wherever we chanced to be, there to sleep without interruption +until the sun marked the hour of noon. + +The first duty which we Minute Boys attended to after being aroused +from a most refreshing slumber was the care of our horses. The poor +animals had not been groomed since we left the Black Mingo, and more +than one of them was severely galled from having worn a saddle so long. +Therefore it was we had little opportunity for conversation until the +day was well-nigh at an end, and word whispered about camp that shortly +after sunset we were to make another change of quarters lest the enemy +come upon us unawares. More than one of our fellows grumbled because, +after striking a blow, we were forced to run away like frightened +sheep, and to these Gabriel made answer much like this: + +“Before our work has been finished we shall march and countermarch many +a weary mile, for I question if there be true men enough living in the +Carolinas to make up such an army as would be needed to stand long +against the force which the Britishers will send. Because Tarleton and +Wemyss have seemingly tired of chasing us, is no proof that they will +not soon be in hot pursuit. While we were at the Black Mingo they may +have believed it was General Marion’s desire to run away, but now they +know to their cost that we are somewhat alive.” + +“What about the prisoners we have taken?” Jared Breen asked, as if +fearing it might become his duty to aid in guarding them, and one of +the troopers near by replied: + +“They have been sent away, lad. You need have no fear that our +commander will hamper himself with such as they.” + +“Sent away?” I cried with something very near akin to horror, for at +the instant I fancied he might be telling us they had been sent out of +the world in the same manner the Britishers had disposed of score upon +score of our people. + +“The ‘Swamp Fox’ does not fight that way,” the trooper replied. “Even +though the Britishers declare we are not soldiers, but only a ‘ragged +regiment’ of planters who hardly know how to load a musket, we guard +our honor as men, and refrain from murdering prisoners. I can’t say +where the Tories have been sent, but certain it is from this time out +we shall hold all that can be captured and cared for, instead of +letting them go free to have another blow at us.” + +It was a relief to know we were not to be hampered with prisoners, and, +as a matter of fact, if we had considered the situation for a moment we +would have understood full well that with such tactics as the general +was employing, it would be impossible to carry on our swift marches any +such useless and even dangerous lumber. + +I was more concerned in learning who might be the traitor among us, and +what had become of Seth Hastings, therefore said as much to Gabriel, +who replied in a tone of irritation: + +“I am counting that it will be many a long day before the first +question can be answered, and as to the second, we need not give overly +much care until such time as we are able to lay hands upon him once +more, for now this last attack has been made it is of little moment +that he tells the enemy where we were three days ago.” + +“But it is in my mind that we Minute Boys should give whatsoever +attention we may toward finding him, for until the scoundrel has +answered in some way for the injury he would have done us, I shall not +believe we have performed our duty.” + +“I am more than willing to join in any attempt which it is possible to +make, William Rufus,” the lad said laughingly, “but it is my opinion +that we have our work cut out for us yet this many a day, and hunting a +traitorous cur will not be a portion of it.” + +“What do you mean?” I asked in surprise thinking perhaps he had +information from his brother as to our possible movements. + +“Nothing more than you yourself can see plainly,” he replied. “The +Tories whom we have driven into the swamp will soon make it known that +the ‘ragged regiment’ has increased in size until able to give fair +battle to an army of five hundred, and such news having been carried to +the British camp, what think you will be the result?” + +“They will come hotfoot after us, as a matter of course,” I replied, +and it was as if the words had no more than been uttered when two of +our people came riding into the encampment at full speed, their horses +white with foam, and the riders urging them on until having come +directly in front of our commander. + +We who saw this had no need to ask questions. The evidences of hard +riding told quite as plainly as words could, that the enemy was near at +hand, and in such numbers that flight was necessary. + +While they were yet talking with the general I began saddling my horse, +and the remainder of our company of Minute Boys followed my example, +all of us believing that within a few moments at the most would the +command be given to break camp. + +We lads went even so far as to mount, with our few belongings strapped +to the saddles, and then came that word which caused me greatest +astonishment. + +“Picket the horses in the building,” Captain Horry shouted, “and see to +it that they are tethered securely.” + +I dismounted like one in a daze, saying to Gabriel: + +“Can it be possible that we are to fight a pitched battle?” + +“Surely it has that appearance, lad, and I am not to be considered a +braggart when I say to you that it gives me much pleasure, even though +the odds may be so strongly against us. We have turned tail after every +successful attack, as if it was possible only for us to fight when we +could surprise the foe, and it seems to me that a good drubbing, if we +were not wiped entirely out of existence, would be better than beating +so many retreats.” + +The dear lad showed real enthusiasm at this prospect of making a stand +against the enemy, and while I am by no means willing to own myself a +coward, I must in truth confess that the prospect was far from pleasing +to me. + +The cold chill of fear ran up and down my spine, and I asked myself +whether at the time when courage was most needed I might not show the +white feather. + +It was the fear of showing that I was afraid, rather than of meeting +the enemy, which caused me discomfort of mind. + + + + +CHAPTER XIV + +A QUEER MESSAGE + + +It was fortunate for me that, not being in any way connected with the +command of the Minute Boys, there was nothing for me to do in the way +of making ready to receive the enemy, otherwise I might have given +evidence of the timorousness which was in my heart. To have seen +Gabriel at that moment one would have said he had been born a soldier, +for after drawing us up in line just behind a small shed, he moved +here and there swiftly, taking heed to every fellow’s equipment, and +assuring himself that all were in proper trim for the work before them. + +My courage came back ever so little when the dear lad thus showed +himself eager for a brush with the enemy, and I saw that all my +comrades were in good spirits because at last were we to show our faces +to the foe in regular battle. Then came to my mind the unpleasant +question as to how many redcoats might be advancing upon us, and I said +to myself that if I could know exactly what information the scouts had +brought, then would it be possible to assume a braver air; but this +standing in line, uncertain whether one hundred or one thousand were +advancing against us, was by no means pleasant. + +However, and perhaps fortunately for me, we were not kept long in +suspense. Before the remainder of General Marion’s following were well +prepared for that which was to come, the thunder of horses’ hoofs +could be heard near at hand, and by the noise I judged that a large +force--perhaps an entire battalion--was approaching within range. + +As we afterward learned, this was a portion of Wemyss’s command, which +had been scouring the country to the northward, and were thus come upon +us through being on their way to rejoin the commander at Georgetown. + +It was as if we no sooner heard the hoof-beats than the entire line of +red came out from amid the foliage, the men riding four abreast, and +deploying into line immediately after leaving the shelter of the trees. + +At the right and at the left of us Minute Boys were our people drawn +up under such cover as could be had, and therefore it was that we lads +stood in the centre of the line where most like the hardest part of the +fighting would come. + +On understanding this, Gabriel said in a low, sharp tone as he walked +to and fro in front of us, evidently striving to repress his excitement: + +“Now is the time, lads, when we may show whether we are worthy to +be called soldiers. It is for us to do a little more than our duty, +because as yet we are untried. Therefore let each look well to himself, +for when this action is come to an end we shall be counted as able +to stand shoulder to shoulder with our elders, or be pronounced +striplings not worthy to bear arms in the Cause.” + +I know not whether these words gave more heart to my comrades, but +certain it is that at the time I hardly knew what he said, so intent +was I in gazing upon that crimson stream which continued to pour out +from among the green leaves as if it would never come to an end. While +I was wondering how many of us would fall at the first volley, the word +to open fire was passed along the line, and in a twinkling the smoke +enveloped us like a cloud from amid which could be seen tiny jets of +flame as those men, more slow to obey the command than their comrades, +discharged here and there a musket. + +In less than thirty seconds it was impossible for us to take aim +because we could no longer see the enemy, and then came that +intoxication which I have ever felt when assailed by fumes of gunpowder. + +It was afterward told me that we did not stand there in line more than +five minutes, but I could have sworn that at least half an hour passed +from the time the command to fire was given, until the troopers who +were on the left of us rushed forward from the shelter of the building +like a swarm of angry hornets, the word being passed along the line for +us to cease firing lest we shoot our own friends. + +More than one of our company of Minute Boys would have broken line in +order to follow those who were charging upon the enemy, but Gabriel +held them in place by saying: + +“Stand firmly, lads; it is your duty to await the word of command. We +were ordered to take position here, and here we shall remain until +different commands are given.” + +It surprised me to find all of our little company yet unhurt. I heard +the whistle of bullets above my head, and could see here and there +upon the shed behind us white spots which told where the missiles had +splintered the wood, therefore had felt certain our loss must have been +considerable. + +“The Britishers don’t know how to take aim,” Archie Gordon cried in a +tone of triumph as he gazed to the right and to the left without seeing +any person who appeared to be wounded. “Look yonder, and you will learn +the difference between our way of fighting and theirs!” He pointed to +where our people were already overrunning the enemy’s line, and here +and there red blotches on the ground told where the redcoats lay dead +or wounded. + +We saw among them so many that it seemed as if we must have brought +down a full quarter of their number, and again went up a ringing cheer +of triumph, for already half of the general’s force was driving the +enemy before them, and that enemy supposed to be well-disciplined, +seasoned soldiers who had fought on many a field. + +Again had General Marion’s “ragged regiment” whipped the redcoats in so +short a time as would seem, to one not on the field, almost incredible. + +Were it not that those men who make a trade of writing history have +described each of these engagements of ours, giving us of South +Carolina even more credit than I have dared to set down here, I should +fear that he who may read these lines at some time in the future, might +accuse me of trying to draw the long bow. In all these encounters we +had met British soldiers who were thoroughly well-trained in the art +of warfare--if indeed the killing of people be an art--and yet had +driven them before us when more than once they numbered ten times our +strength. Therefore am I prompted to give my explanation of how this +was brought about: + +Let it be understood that I do not set myself up as an authority in +such matters, being as yet called a boy, for in years I have not +arrived at man’s estate, but one who has taken part in this struggle +for liberty may be allowed an opinion as to why the “ragged regiment” +were able to thus best the enemy. Both Tarleton and Wemyss, when +pursuing General Marion, had enlisted as many Tories as could be +persuaded to join them; these same renegades, being even greener at the +work than we, and not animated by a love of country and home, as were +our people, were the first to turn tail when the bullets came thickly. +It is said by those who know, that there is nothing so contagious as +the panic of fear, and I am allowing that these Tories spread that +contagion in every engagement we fought. + +Then again, and it really begins to seem as if I were making some +apology for the British, the king’s troops were accustomed to fight +only in line of battle. Therefore when we sought cover, following the +example of the Indians, they, not accustomed to standing before an +unseen enemy, grew cowardly at being shot down when no person was in +sight. + +Perhaps it was needless for me to set down all these words, but as I +think of the many times we met the foe and vanquished him, when by all +the rules of war our people should have been wiped out entirely, I have +the fear that whosoever reads what I have written will set me down as a +braggart, even though proof of my statement may be had by referring to +what wise men have said concerning the matter. + +When those of our people who stood on the left of the Minute Boys’ line +had disappeared in pursuit of the fleeing foe, there were left in the +encampment a hundred or more men in addition to our company. One of +these, who claimed to have the rank of captain, but I know not with +what right, took command, ordering us lads to march around to the other +side of the building in order that we might act as sentinels against a +possible attack from the southward. + +It was not for us to question any one’s authority at such a time, for +we knew full well that some such service was needed, but it went sadly +against the grain, for even I had become eager to fight now that the +first flush of fear had passed away. + +During the hour which followed each of us paced to and fro on such +beats as had been assigned by Gabriel, hearing nothing, seeing nothing +to betoken a struggle between the enemy, although we knew full well +that somewhere in the distance, and not very far away, our people were +striving to kill, or struggling to prevent others from killing them. + +Then, squad by squad, those who had gone in pursuit returned looking +victorious, but the most ominous thing to me, in this victory, was the +fact that they brought with them no prisoners. + +When General Marion and Captain Horry, who were among the last in +returning, as they had been the first in pursuing the redcoats, came +up, they called about them a dozen or more of the men, and while we +lads, in obedience to orders, brought out the horses from where they +had been picketed in the dwelling, this little group held a council of +war. + +At the end of another hour orders were given for us to mount, and we +rode slowly away, covering, mayhap, a distance of six miles, when we +found ourselves at the plantation of Henry Davis. + +Here word was given to make camp once more, and at the same time it was +intimated that we would not be allowed to remain idle save until the +following morning. + +We Minute Boys, after having cared for the horses, threw ourselves down +on the ground in a group, as was our custom, each fellow looking gloomy +and disappointed. No one seemed disposed to start a conversation, and +all remained silent while around us the men were making merry over this +last victory, which was counted to be greater than any other, because +we had met the redcoats in fair fight when they, not we, were the +attacking party. + +It was while we were lying there in apparent despondency that an +elderly man, by the name of Paul Sawyer, who could ride a horse with +firmer seat, and fire a musket with truer aim than many of the younger +men, came up, looking at us for a moment in surprise, after which he +said with a laugh, as if he saw in us something comical: + +“Is this a party of mutes getting ready for a funeral?” + +No one made reply, and after surveying us again for what seemed to me a +long while, he asked cheerily: + +“Why are you lads so down in the dumps? Is it possible that the +escape of Seth Hastings, disquieting though it may be, can cover your +faces with gloom when you should be joining yonder men who have given +themselves over to rejoicing?” + +“Those who are making merry have a right to do so, for they have done +good work this day,” Gabriel replied moodily. “We are ready to give +them all praise, but at the same time it is not in the hearts of lads, +or men for that matter, to be cheery under disappointment like ours, +for we may ride many a day without having another such opportunity.” + +“What mean you, lad?” Master Sawyer asked in perplexity. “What +opportunity have the others had that you did not share?” + +“That of showing what we might do in such an engagement as has just +passed,” Gabriel replied. “After it was known we were to stand for the +first time face to face with the redcoats, we believed the moment had +come when we might show to our elders that we were worthy to march with +them.” + +“Well, have you not shown it, lad?” + +“How could we, sir? Our place in line was where we had every reason to +expect hot work, and yet the men on our left bore all the brunt. We +simply remained there, not being allowed to take part in the chase, and +at a time when we might have struck a blow, were set to doing sentry +duty.” + +“So you think the Minute Boys have not had a chance to prove whether it +be in them to make soldiers, eh?” Master Sawyer said with a quizzical +expression on his face, and having thus spoken, he wheeled sharply +around, walking straight toward Master Davis’s dwelling. + +Archie Gordon said, as the old man strode away with a bearing of +strength and agility that a younger might have envied: + +“If I could ride as he does, and keep from my face all show of fear +as he is able to do, then would I force the members of this ‘ragged +regiment’ to call me comrade!” + +“We must earn that right!” Jared Green cried quickly, “and we will do +so, else am I much mistaken, for, unfortunately, yet many a weary day +must pass before we can say that the invaders have been driven from the +soil of the Carolinas.” + +Then we fell to talking of what it might yet be possible for us Minute +Boys to do, growing more cheerful each moment, until General Marion and +Captain Horry came up, halting directly in front of us. + +“It is no more than right that I should praise you for what has been +done this day,” the commander said abruptly. “You showed the best of +soldierly qualities by remaining at the post assigned, instead of +joining in the chase, which I know must have been a great temptation to +disobedience, and, in addition, gave good proof that we can count on +you as upon any others in the force. More than once during the little +action did I observe you carefully, and it made my heart warm to see +you stand up before that fire like well-seasoned soldiers.” + +“We are not deserving such praise, sir,” I ventured to interrupt, “and +I much fear you have been led to speak these kindly words by Master +Sawyer, who was pleased to make sport of us because we were looking +mournful at having lost an opportunity to prove ourselves.” + +“In much of that you are right, lad. It was Master Sawyer called my +attention to the fact that the Minute Boys were bewailing what they +were pleased to call their ill-fortune, but before he spoke Captain +Horry and myself had commented in warm terms upon your bearing under +fire, and it was my purpose to repeat later what I have just said. +Therefore Master Sawyer had no other hand in it than to hasten the +time. Nor are we two alone in believing that you behaved yourselves in +goodly fashion, for I have heard more than one of the troopers give you +full meed of praise. Keep on as you have begun, and I shall feel proud +of having such lads under my command.” + +With these words the general turned away, leaving us staring at each +other like stupids, hardly knowing whether to laugh or frown. We could +not disbelieve him, yet it seemed impossible we had fairly won any such +commendation. + +“It seems as if we have very little idea of what the Minute Boys have +done,” Archie said laughingly. “Who shall say but that one day we will +find ourselves famous throughout all the Colonies without having been +aware of doing anything out of the ordinary.” + +Gabriel’s face was actually radiant with joy because of what his +brother had said, and I fancied he was on the point of giving words to +that which was in his mind, when a young girl, perhaps no more than +fourteen years old, appeared suddenly from around the corner of the +dwelling, coming directly toward where we lay. + +It was not so rare to see girls or women about a plantation as to have +excited any comment from us, but there was that in her bearing which +spoke of something important. Without being able to explain why, every +lad of our company believed she was seeking the Minute Boys. + +Nor in this were we mistaken, for, advancing swiftly until standing +within a few paces of our leader, she asked: + +“Is there one among you lads by the name of Gabriel Marion?” + +“Ay, and that is me,” Gabriel replied, taking off his hat with a bow +such as the gouty king could not have equalled. + +[Illustration: “‘ARE YOU MASTER DAVIS’S DAUGHTER?’”] + +“Then I am to say that if you would lay hands upon the lad who escaped +you at Black Mingo Swamp you shall go this night, as soon as may be, +four miles up the road, where is the dwelling and forge of Reuben Rowe.” + +“How know you all that?” Gabriel asked, and now he spoke sharply, +forgetting his courtly flourishes. + +“Word was brought by one of Master Rowe’s negroes to my mother, and she +sent me here with the message.” + +“Are you Master Davis’s daughter?” Gabriel asked, still speaking +severely, and then, remembering that he was talking to a girl, added in +a tone of apology as she replied in the affirmative: + +“You must remember that it is a strange message you bring, and at such +times as these one in the Carolinas fears lest a trap may be set for +him.” + +“Surely you cannot believe that my mother or I would set a trap for +lads who, so it is said, have fought as well as men this day,” the girl +said, and like the silly that I was, I flushed with pleasure because of +her praise. + +“Not so, nor would I mistrust any of Master Davis’s family, but it +seems strange, without questioning the part you or your mother are +playing, that word should be sent us regarding a traitor, when, with +no more labor, if peradventure Seth Hastings is prisoner, he might be +brought here to the plantation.” + +“To that I can make no answer,” she replied with a smile. “The negro +returned at once, having delivered the message to my mother.” + +Gabriel was silent for a moment, and then he asked, with less of +severity in his tone: + +“Tell me who is this Master Rowe?” + +“The smith who lives four miles up the road, as I have said.” + +“But I mean, how is he disposed toward us who oppose the king?” + +“I have heard it said that he declares this fight is none of his +making. He is ready to work at his forge for one side or the other, +having no concern in what he calls ‘the quarrel.’ My father neither +trusts nor mistrusts him, and more than that I cannot tell you.” + +Then Gabriel thanked her for having brought the message, and she, after +making one courtesy which seemed to include all us lads, went back to +the house as rapidly as she had come. + +It can readily be imagined that our tongues were unloosened immediately +she was gone, for verily it was an odd message that had been brought. +We argued the matter over and over without arriving at any conclusion, +but keeping all the while before us certain questions which we would +have answered before setting out on what might be a most disastrous +journey. + +Who had sent the messenger? Was it the smith? If so, how did he +reconcile the assertion that he had no concern with one side or the +other? Then again, if his leaning was toward us who were fighting +against the king, how did he come to know that Seth Hastings was a +traitor, or that we Minute Boys were most eager to lay hands upon him? + +With all our tongue-wagging we could find no answer to these questions, +and we sat there perplexed, feeling that perhaps we might get our hands +upon the young scoundrel if we obeyed the summons, and yet halting lest +we prove ourselves simples by falling into what looked to be a trap. + +I question if we could have settled the matter ourselves even though +discussing it four and twenty hours, but when we were most sorely +perplexed, wavering as to whether we should go or stay, a happy thought +came to Gabriel, and he gave it words by saying: + +“I am not of the mind to believe, without better proof, that any one +in this Tory-ridden section of the Carolinas would try to do us such +a favor, even though he knew Seth Hastings and what he had done. Now, +because by remaining here idle we may lose an opportunity so greatly +desired, or by going fall into a trap, I propose that we lay the matter +before Master Paul Sawyer, who should be a good judge, and follow his +decision.” + +To this we were already agreed without argument, not only because we +had faith in Master Sawyer, but in order that one of our elders might +settle the question, thereby taking from us some of the blame in case +we ventured into a hole from which we could not retreat. + +To the end that no talk might be made which was not heard by all +the company, Gabriel proposed that Jared Green should go in search +of Master Sawyer, asking him to join us for a moment, and without +explaining the reason. + +This was done. In less than five minutes the gentleman stood before us, +still wearing the same quizzical expression as when he railed at us for +being like mutes at a funeral. + +Without using more words than was necessary, Gabriel explained what we +would have him judge upon, simply saying that Master Davis’s daughter +had brought us the message, and repeating what she had told concerning +this smith near whose forge we were to find, perhaps, the lad we sought. + +Master Sawyer turned it over and over in his mind until I began to +think he would never make reply, so impatient was I lest we should, by +remaining idle many moments longer, lose the chance of paying off that +score to which Seth Hastings was adding every hour. + +“It is an odd business, lads, look at it as you may,” Master Sawyer +said finally, and much to my relief. “It has in it the look of a trap, +and at the same time there are chances that some one well disposed +toward the Cause, knowing how much mischief that young viper would have +wrought, may be trying to do a good turn.” + +“But I question if there be any hereabout who know what Seth has done.” + +“And well you may, but at the same time is it impossible?” Master +Sawyer asked thoughtfully. “Whether it be a trap or fair dealing, there +is chance in it for adventure such as one would grieve to miss. You +Minute Boys are seventeen strong, if I have heard aright--seventeen +who have proven yourselves men--and with a smaller squad than that I +dare venture to say Francis Marion would set himself against two score +redcoats. Now, as the matter appears to me, there is no chance that +number of Britishers can be in the vicinity, therefore whence comes the +danger of answering the summons, if so be you keep your eyes opened and +your wits sharpened?” + +“Meaning that you would advise us to go, sir?” Gabriel said, and the +old man replied, his eyes twinkling as if in anticipation of a brush +with the enemy: + +“If so be you are minded to hold your own against twice the number of +your force, then go, and I beg of you take one recruit who asks for +nothing better than an opportunity to learn who we have hereabouts that +would do us such a favor--for a favor to you lads is one to all this +company.” + +“And you would go with us?” Archie cried incredulously. + +“Ay, lad, and thank you for the privilege, obeying all the commands of +your leader even as you should obey them.” + +“There is nothing more, then, to be said,” and Gabriel sprang toward +where the horses were tethered as if he would make ready for the +journey at once, but Master Sawyer stopped him by saying gravely: + +“Do not forget, lad, that you have first to gain permission. He who is +a soldier must not adventure on his own business at will.” + +“I will speak with the general at once,” Gabriel said as he ran swiftly +away, and Jared Green asked anxiously of Master Sawyer: + +“Think you there will be any question as to our going, sir?” + +“Not if I know Francis Marion as well as I have believed. He will +consent readily, and at the same time grieve that, because of his +position, he may not form one of the party.” + +That Master Sawyer was not mistaken in at least a portion of his +statement, we understood when Gabriel returned in all haste as if eager +to set off, and while he was saddling his horse I asked: + +“What did the general say?” + +“That we had his consent since Master Sawyer was so kind as to go with +us. He wanted it understood that he did not question our ability to +take care of ourselves, but was doubtful as to our judgment if we found +ourselves in close quarters. At first he would have it that we take a +squad of troopers, but I insisted this was the business of none save +the Minute Boys, and we would be ashamed to have it said in camp that +we dare not go out in search of one who had done us wrong, save with an +escort.” + +“Well spoken, lad,” Master Sawyer cried. “Now while your command is +making ready I will look after my horse, and we will meet in front of +the house yonder that all may know our purpose. If so be there is a +traitor on this plantation, then shall he have good opportunity to +send word ahead to prepare the ambush.” + +This was spoken as if in jest, and yet I fancied there was more of +seriousness in the words than he would have us believe, for I was +convinced that such a man as Master Sawyer, who had proven his mettle +time and again, would not be like to set out with a party of lads +unless he believed there might be hot work ahead. + +Seeing us saddling, those of the troopers lounging near by asked the +reason, and when we told them, making no concealment of what had been +heard, more than one shook his head sagely, as if to say that it would +be useless to expect other than folly from a party of boys. All showed +by their bearing that they had little faith Seth Hastings was awaiting +us, unless peradventure he might be at the rendezvous with sufficient +of redcoats to prove our undoing. + +Now we were committed to the adventure there was no show of fear in our +faces, however timorous we may have been at heart, for it would have +been a hundred times worse to admit that our courage failed at the very +outset, than to fall into the cruellest trap ever laid. + +Master Sawyer did not delay us. We found him in the saddle at the door +of the dwelling, and on the veranda sat General Marion and Captain +Horry, the commander saying as we rode up: + +“It is no sign of cowardice to reconnoitre well before you go into a +place from which retreat may be impossible. Make certain of the ground +before advancing, even though such precaution causes you to ride +slowly, and remember that there are occasions when one may be brave +and at the same time flee from an overwhelming force. Do not take too +many chances, and if it so be this is a trap set for your harm, punish +severely those who baited it. In case the entire company cannot report +at midnight, send, if possible, a messenger to acquaint me of your +safety, otherwise I shall order a squad out for your relief.” + +Then the general saluted, we returned it, and then giving spurs to our +horses, rode swiftly down the lane leading to the road. + + + + +CHAPTER XV + +ROWE’S SMITHY + + +When we were come to the highway Master Sawyer reined in his horse that +he might ride in the rear of the company, whereupon Gabriel, who was in +the lead, called to him: + +“Why should you not ride with me, Master Sawyer, instead of tailing on +alone?” + +“Because I am not going out as a member of your company, but simply as +one who has a fancy for a bit of adventure.” + +I could understand, and so evidently did Gabriel, that he would not +take position in the line where it might seem as if he was sharing in +the leadership, or was eager to give advice, but we knew right well +that if we came to close quarters with an enemy, he would be in the +front without waiting for an invitation. + +Gabriel insisted that it was a guest’s right to ride with the leader, +and Master Sawyer laughingly spurred his horse forward, saying as he +came up: + +“When I am with lads who in the midst of victory can mourn because they +had no better opportunity to display their courage than by standing +fast in line as soldiers should, then am I careful not to do that which +might detract in any way from whatsoever of success may come to them.” + +“But we are looking upon you in the light of an adviser,” I cried, and +it must be remembered that among us Minute Boys there was little of +that military discipline and strait-lacedness which the king’s officers +thought necessary to maintain. + +“There is a question in my mind, lad, whether my advice would be any +better than Master Marion’s judgment, for I have both heard and seen +him prove himself well able to command even a much larger company.” + +Then it was that Gabriel asked, speaking purposely loud so all in the +line might hear him: + +“Is it in your mind, Master Sawyer, that we should ride boldly up the +road until arriving at Rowe’s smithy, or had we better reconnoitre, as +the general seemed to suggest?” + +“First let me hear your opinion?” the gentleman said, as if speaking to +one whom he considered an equal. + +“It appears to me,” Gabriel replied after a brief hesitation, “that we +would be in no more danger, if peradventure danger menaces, by riding +boldly on. In case that message be the bait of a trap, then would those +who are evilly disposed toward us be on their guard against whatsoever +reconnoitring we might do.” + +“Yours is much my way of thinking, lad; but I would say that while we +go as if there was no suspicion in our minds, we be constantly prepared +for a surprise, and then if anything serious should come up, the +company would not be taken at any great disadvantage.” + +There was little need for a suggestion like this. I dare venture to +say every member of the party felt much as I did, that at any moment +we might be confronted by a superior force, and instead of swinging +our muskets across our shoulders, as was the usual method while on the +march, we carried the weapons resting on one arm, thus having but a +single hand for the bridle-rein. + +We rode at a moderate pace such as should have brought us to the smithy +in forty minutes or more, and I am minded to sound the praises of my +comrades by saying confidently, that if a stranger had seen us then he +would have had no grounds for believing we were expecting an attack. +Although not for any ordinary amount of wealth would I have allowed +myself to be left behind, it surely seemed as if we had no warrant for +taking the risks--as if the capture of Seth Hastings was hardly so +important that we should endanger our liberty, if not our lives, by +trying to make him prisoner again. + +However, we were on the road to the smithy; the question had been +settled without my having raised a voice in protest, yet I felt as +fully committed to it as if to me alone had been left the decision. + +Once during the short journey we halted that the horses might drink +from a brook which crossed the road, and then on again until we were +come to a forge, so small that when the smith would shoe a horse the +animal must perforce remain outside the building. Nearby, perhaps fifty +yards away, was a dwelling built of logs, with a long shed behind it +evidently intended as a stable for horses and cattle. + +No person was to be seen; the door of the smithy, a rude affair made +of splints and hanging by one hinge, was nearly closed, and this in +itself, to us who were suspicious, seemed strange, for the day was +warm, and a man working at the forge would have been in need of all the +fresh air he could get. Some one near me said, in a tone half of doubt, +half of anger: + +“The place is abandoned! How could Master Rowe have sent a messenger?” + +Just then we heard the clinking sound of metal struck against metal, +and Gabriel would have dismounted to open the door had not Master +Sawyer clutched him by the arm, as he said quickly: + +“Remain in your saddle, lad! It is the safer course, for he who +dismounts must turn his back upon the enemy to regain his footing in +the stirrups.” Then, raising his voice, he cried, “Ho, in the smithy! +We would speak with you, good Master Rowe!” + +The hail was not answered immediately, and it seemed to me that Master +Sawyer was on the point of crying again, when the door was pulled +inward a few inches as the heavily bearded face of a man peered out. + +Gabriel waited an instant, fancying Master Sawyer was minded to conduct +the conversation, but since the gentleman sat silent, our leader asked +in an unnecessarily loud voice: + +“Is this Master Reuben Rowe?” + +“Ay, and what may you be wanting of me? A shoe for a horse?” + +“We call ourselves the Minute Boys of South Carolina,” Gabriel replied, +as if believing this would be the only information needed to announce +the purpose of our coming, and the man stared at him as if not +understanding. + +Gabriel repeated the words, and after waiting while one might have +counted ten, the man asked, with a stupidity which I believed was +feigned: + +“Is that all you have to tell me?” + +“You sent one of your negroes to the Davis plantation with a message +for the Minute Boys,” Gabriel said, and I noted that he shifted his +musket ever so slightly so he might be able to raise it to his shoulder +on the instant. + +“I sent no negro, and for the very good reason that I have none.” + +“But Mistress Davis’s daughter told us it was your man who brought the +word.” + +“Then Mistress Davis’s daughter will have to guess again,” the smith +replied in a mocking tone. “There has been an old negro whom nobody +seems to own, living near by here for the past year, and now and then I +have hired him to do some bit of work for me.” + +“Then you did not send him to the Davis plantation to-day?” and now +Gabriel spoke sharply, whereupon the man replied in an equally curt +tone: + +“I have not seen the old rascal for a week or more.” + +We lads looked at each other in genuine alarm, for now did it seem +positive a trap had been set, and the wonder was that those who were +eager to do us a mischief did not begin their work. + +It was when the silence had lasted a full minute, and none of us seemed +inclined to break it, that Master Sawyer took upon himself the task of +gathering information, if there was any to be had in that quarter. + +“You are Master Reuben Rowe, and owner of this smithy?” + +“I am, sir,” the man replied, speaking more deferentially now, for +mayhap he knew that the man addressing him was not one to be trifled +with. + +“You say you sent no message, yet one was received which purported to +have come from here. Have you seen any person in this vicinity who +might have hired the negro to go to the Davis plantation?” + +“With the exception of a neighbor who lives two miles farther up the +road, and who came here shortly after sunrise to have a hoe mended, I +have seen no one.” + +“Where does this negro, of whom you speak, live? He must have a shack +of some kind in which to sleep.” + +“Ay, that he has, and cultivates a bit of land, raising mayhap as much +as will keep him from one year’s end to another. His place is three +miles or more down on the edge of the swamp.” + +“In what direction?” + +“Yonder path leads to it.” + +Now the smith came out of the building that he might point to a faint +trail running through a grove at right angles to the course we had been +pursuing. + +Master Sawyer noted the direction, and said, as if thinking aloud: + +“Then in order for the negro to go to the Davis plantation, he must +come by this forge?” + +“Unless he took a short cut through the woods in order to save +considerable distance. Certain it is he can leave his shack without +coming this way, for I have known three or four weeks to go by without +his showing himself, but yet have heard of him at one place or another +along the road.” + +It was evident he would gain no more information from Master Rowe. He +plainly showed he had told us all he could, or all he intended to, and +if he spoke the truth the riddle was to be read only by our following +the trail until we came upon the negro who had acted as messenger. +This, as it seemed to me, would be a most unwise thing to do, for it +required that we should ride amid the underbrush, where, if an ambush +had been laid, we could not well avoid it. + +Gabriel made one more attempt at coming upon a solution of the puzzle, +by asking: + +“Do you know a lad by the name of Seth Hastings?” + +Master Rowe shook his head. + +“Have you heard that there was a prisoner hereabout to be delivered to +those who are defending this State?” + +“I have heard nothing whatsoever about prisoners or Tories, nor would +I listen if any were inclined to tell the tale. I am a man of peace, +and do not count on meddling with the affairs either of the king or the +rebels.” + +The fact that he had used the word “rebels,” when speaking of us, +caused me to believe the fellow was inclined to be a Tory even though +he might not take open part with one side or the other, and straightway +was I more suspicious of him than ever. + +“He who stands ’twixt two parties, trying to side with neither, is +either a fool or a knave,” Master Sawyer cried threateningly. “You +remain here, counting to be undisturbed because of not taking part in +the war, and yet are unwilling to raise a hand for or against the State +which gives you living room. Although I have no great love for Tories, +they are men as compared with those who strive to take a living from +the land without contributing in any way toward the general good.” + +Master Rowe stepped back a pace, his hands clenched, and I thought +of a verity that he was about to make an attack upon our outspoken +companion, who shifted ever so slightly in the saddle as if to defend +himself against a blow. + +The smith evidently thought better of his first intent, if indeed it +was what I suspected, and tried in vain to curb his anger as he replied: + +“It has ever been given to the people of the Carolinas to believe as +they chose, and I choose to believe that he who stands aloof from both +sides at such a time is the better citizen. Nor does it become you, +Master Paul Sawyer, whose hand has been in every brawl since this +uprising against the king was first begun, to revile a man who strives +to live honestly.” + +Now it was Master Sawyer’s turn to be angry, and mine to be surprised, +for until this moment I had no idea the smith recognized any member of +our company, and because he did so were my suspicions increased. + +Master Sawyer remained silent a full half-minute, and then, leaning +over in the saddle as if to invite a blow, he said, speaking slowly and +distinctly: + +“Hark ye, Master Smith, if you know me by name, you are also well aware +that I keep my word to the letter howsoever many brawls I may have a +hand in, and this I am telling you to the end that it may be guarded +against, if you feel so disposed. A messenger was sent to the Davis +plantation much the same as in your name, and in another four and +twenty hours I shall know whether you have just told us the truth or +not. If so be you are trying to deceive us in order that harm may be +worked to those who are fighting for the Cause, then as true as I am +Paul Sawyer, so true will I take your life as forfeit for treachery!” + +Master Rowe quailed before these passionately uttered words, and I +fancied that on his cheeks came something very like a spot of red, but +whether of fear or of anger I would not attempt to guess. Then, without +a word, he turned abruptly and entered the forge, closing the door +behind him with no little violence. + +“Well, what do you make of it, sir?” Gabriel asked a few seconds after +the man had disappeared. + +“It is a trap which has been set for you, lad; of that there can be +no question. Now you have my answer, and I am asking what you propose +to do? Do not speak now; there is no reason why we should hold this +conversation where perchance an enemy stands ready to repeat it,” +Master Sawyer said quickly, as he laid his hand on Gabriel’s arm when +the latter was about to make reply. + +Then he pulled his horse sharply around, riding back over the road we +had just come, all of us Minute Boys following his example. + +When we were a quarter of a mile or more from the forge Master Sawyer +reined in his steed, and our company of Minute Boys came to a halt, +taking position in a circle so we might hear all that was said. + +“Now I ask for your answer, lad. What are you minded to do?” + +“It is for my comrades to have a voice in this matter, sir,” Gabriel +replied, “and the question shall be left to them. As for my part, I +am minded to learn where the trap is, that we may know who set it, +believing that when such information has been gained we will stand +mighty near Seth Hastings, for there can be no other around here who +knows how eager we are to come up with him.” + +Although I was, as has already been said, opposed to this adventure, it +would have shamed me had Gabriel made other reply, and on the instant +I cried: + +“I am with you, lad, wherever you choose to go!” + +I had not yet spoken these words before all the members of our company +were demanding that they have an opportunity of learning what we were +eager to know. + +“You are lads of spirit,” Master Sawyer said heartily. “I would I were +young again, if for no other reason than that I might ask to join this +force, because now is the time when much adventure may be had, and with +such a party, even though it be small, he who craves for a venturesome +life will not be mistaken.” + +“You surely are one of us this afternoon, sir, and much better fitted +to say how we may ferret out the plot with the least danger to +ourselves.” + +Before Master Sawyer could make reply, I interrupted, fearing lest we +forget the promise which had been much the same as made: + +“Remember, Gabriel, that a messenger was to be sent back to the +general, if we could not return before midnight, and since this +matter may require some considerable time, I propose that he be made +acquainted with what little we have already learned.” + +The dear lad agreed with me promptly, and then came the question of who +would act the part of messenger. None of the lads were like to turn +their backs willingly at such a time, therefore were several minutes +spent in drawing lots, and Jared Green was the one finally chosen. I +pitied him because of the disappointment written on his face, knowing +how I should have felt under the same circumstances, but was not +generous enough to offer an exchange of places with him. + +“You may repeat all that which we have heard, and say it is our +intention to learn more regarding this thing before returning; but beg +of my brother that he do not send any of the troopers here because +of thinking the danger may be too great. This is a matter belonging +to the Minute Boys entirely, and we should be allowed to work it out +ourselves, with the aid of Master Sawyer.” + +“You will be working it out entirely alone, lad, for I count myself +as one of the company, and under your command,” Master Sawyer said +quickly, and then Jared, with a glance of both sorrow and envy at our +little company, rode away. + +“Now that we are ready for business, lad, I have a proposition to +make,” Master Sawyer said, speaking hurriedly as if believing that +time pressed. “The smith may not have told us all the truth to-day, +and I dare venture to say he did not, but still am allowing there was +somewhat in his talk which we may believe. He said the old negro could +leave his shack in the thicket without coming past the forge. Now if +that be the case, then shall we find the trail on this left-hand side +of the road. Therefore do I suggest that we ride slowly along, and when +we come to anything which looks like a path, follow it, to the end +that we may come upon those who are waiting for us in the rear, thus +gaining no slight advantage.” + +There could have been no objection made to this proposition, for it +smacked of sound common sense, although some of our party doubted if +Master Rowe had mingled any truth in that tale of his--questioning +whether the messenger which went to the Davis plantation had not gone +directly from the forge; but Master Sawyer disputed that belief by +saying: + +“If there had been enemies waiting in the vicinity of the forge, we +should have been fired upon when we turned as if to go back to the +plantation.” + +Then we rode along at a foot-pace, watching narrowly the left side of +the road, and I confess to considerable surprise when, after having +travelled perhaps a mile, we came upon a trail which struck off from +the highway at an angle such as would apparently bring us to the +negro’s hut, if Master Rowe had given correct information regarding it. + +“Are we to ride through here, sir, or walk?” Gabriel asked, and Master +Sawyer, after a moment’s thought replied: + +“To my mind we had best remain in the saddle. Were I in command of this +company, I would dismount three lads, instructing them to tether their +horses at such distance from the road that the animals could not betray +their whereabouts in case the enemy passed near at hand. Then have them +go on as scouts considerably in advance of the force. If, as I believe +will be the case, they come upon signs of the enemy, the footmen are +to fall back to the rear, leaving us who are mounted to begin the +fight, for I’m counting that you intend to come to close quarters if +redcoat or Tory is found?” + +“Ay, that we are, sir,” Archie Gordon said eagerly, and he added in a +lower tone to Gabriel, “If you love me, lad, do not put me among those +who are to dismount, lest I should miss the chance of coming upon the +traitorous cur before he be killed!” + +Gabriel looked quickly around to see that none save I had heard this +request, and then he made what I believed a good selection of the +scouts by naming the two Marshall boys and Jacob Breen. We knew by +experience what the Marshall boys could do, and were safe in entrusting +them with a most important portion of the adventure, for in fact +everything depended upon those who went ahead. + +We rode into the woods nearly a mile before the scouts dismounted, and +then halted that they might be able to gain an advance of perhaps a +hundred yards. + +When it seemed probable they were that distance ahead of us, we moved +forward in single file, Gabriel leading, Master Sawyer and I following, +while the others trailed on behind. + +The horses made little or no noise as we rode on at a foot-pace, for +the mosses and leaves deadened all sound, and if this trail led us to +where we believed it would, then those who had counted on giving us a +surprise would find that the tables had been turned. + +It was a weird, ghostly march, for by this time the sun was near to +setting, and amid the foliage it was as if night had already come. +No lad dared to speak lest he might give an alarm to the enemy, and +I absolutely found myself at times trying to hold my breath that the +thumping of my heart might be stilled, for it beat like a trip-hammer, +as it seemed to me. To this nervous expectancy was added the fear that +we might be attacked at any instant. + +The horses, jaded with much travelling, moved forward with hanging +heads at a snail’s pace; slowly the minutes went by until the darkness +enveloped us, and we were forced to trust to the instinct of the +animals for keeping the path. I was near to crying aloud in fear, thus +proving myself the veriest coward, when amid the blackness of the night +I saw a yet darker figure moving swiftly toward me. My horse’s bridle +was seized, and I drew a long breath of relief as a familiar voice +whispered: + +“It is time to halt, for we have found our enemy.” + +It was one of the Marshall lads, who had come through the foliage +almost at right angles with the course we were pursuing, and had failed +to reach the leader, therefore I whispered hoarsely to Master Sawyer +that the scouts were come in. + +“There are ten or fifteen men at the negro’s shack, which is less +than half a mile to the left--you must have passed the trail which +leads to it,” Joseph Marshall whispered when we had gathered around +him as closely as the growth of trees would permit. “They have been +questioning among themselves as to whether we will come, for I crept so +near as to be able to hear a portion of the conversation.” + +“What sort of men are they?” Master Sawyer asked. “Soldiers, Tories, or +lads?” + +“There are three who wear red coats, much torn, and I fancy they were +among those who were in such haste to get away from us in the last +action. Such of the others as I could see had the look of Tories; and +all are supplied with weapons.” + +“And Seth Hastings?” Archie asked eagerly. + +“Ay, he is there, and on such good terms with the three redcoats that I +can well believe he was their companion in the flight.” + +It now seemed a simple thing for us to get possession of that +villainous cur. He had most like been with the enemy we last met, and +fled with his present companions to this place in the thicket, which it +was reasonable to suppose they had come upon by chance. It was easy to +guess that the old negro knew of our being at the Davis plantation, and +had given the information, whereupon Seth Hastings contrived the plan; +a mighty poor one, as he would soon learn. + +Not until the other two scouts had come in and brought up their horses +did we venture to make any move other than raise the question as to +whether we had best not leave the animals where they were; but to this +Master Sawyer dissented, giving as his reason: + +“I have always found that the more quickly you can come upon your +enemy, and the better equipped you are for chasing him, the more +chances there are of making a capture. Therefore if the trail be broad +enough, let us ride.” + +I shall always regret our having followed Master Sawyer’s advice on +that occasion, for had we dismounted and crept up as would have been +possible, then was Seth Hastings made prisoner beyond a peradventure, +and thus one precious life would have been saved to the Carolinas and +to the Minute Boys. + +No good can come of harking back into the past; when once the thing +has been done the matter should be ended, and yet I never think of +this night without being assailed by a great grief because we were +such simples as to hold to the horses while making an attack upon an +unmounted foe. + +It was decided that we would ride as near the negro’s shack as the +scouts might deem safe, and then pass to the right and the left in +order that the place might be surrounded before the game began. Then we +started. + +In less than ten minutes we were come to the point where it was +possible to see the faint glimmer of a flame through the foliage, and +Gabriel and Master Sawyer halted while the remainder of us rode to the +right and the left in order to encircle the shack. This we might have +done without giving an alarm, but for the mishap which befell Henry +Moulton. + +I was the leader of that wing which went toward the right, and Henry +rode close behind me. We had gone hardly more than thirty paces from +the trail when his horse must have stepped into a hole, for he fell +forward with a loud snort of pain, making such a noise among the bushes +as could have been heard full two hundred yards away. + +On the instant came words spoken sharply and quickly, telling that the +Tories were on the alert, and then Gabriel’s voice crying: + +“Ride them down, lads, ride them down! There is no time to be lost!” + +We were still floundering among the bushes, striving to the best of our +ability, but none might see where his horse was going or what obstacle +stood in the way. While I was trying to push ahead through a clump +of thorn-bushes till the sharp needles pierced my flesh, the crack +of muskets was heard, and perhaps a dozen shots were fired before I +succeeded in getting around the impediment in my path. + +Then all was silent, save for the crashing here and there which told +that a rider was trying to advance, and when I came up to the fire +which had been built directly in front of the shack, no person was to +be seen. + +We had bungled the job as beautifully as any of the redcoats could +have done, and to this day a flush of shame comes to my cheek as +I remember that we who should have been--really were--versed in +woodcraft, blundered ahead on horses amid the thick underbrush and in +the darkness, expecting to catch an enemy who was awaiting our arrival. + +Now it was that we had placed ourselves in a position of gravest +danger, for there we set our horses in the full glare of the fire, +looking at each other like simples, while all those whom Joseph +Marshall had seen were hiding, mayhap, in the thicket just beyond, +where they could shoot us down without risk of receiving a shot in +return. + + + + +CHAPTER XVI + +A SKIRMISH IN THE DARK + + +As the full realization of the danger burst upon us, my first thought +was that we should ride at full speed until having gained the highway, +and almost at the same instant I came to understand that in the +darkness, on that narrow trail, we could not hope to make very much +speed save at great risk of coming to grief. + +I believe of a verity, had I been in command of the Minute Boys I +should have lost my head entirely, so critical did the situation +appear, and even at this late day I am convinced that the peril was +not overestimated. During a full minute we stood there motionless and +silent, my comrades most like turning over in their minds, as did I, +the folly which had marked our approach. The king’s soldiers themselves +could not have made a poorer feint at the job than had we. + +I fancied Gabriel was nearly as disturbed in mind as myself, for he +gave no word of command until Master Sawyer said to him in a low tone: + +“By remaining here we are simply offering ourselves as targets to those +who are hidden in the thicket, and if I mistake not--” + +He did not finish the sentence, for at that instant the report of a +musket rang out wondrously sharp on the still air, and the whistle of +the missile as it passed above our heads sounded to me almost as loud +as the singing of a bird. + +After that first signal that the enemy were not minded to run away, +leaving us in undisputed possession of the field, there was no need for +a command; with one accord we lads spurred our horses forward until +we were partially sheltered by the shack, and even while we were thus +moving to a more favorable position came the report of half a dozen +weapons. One of the bullets thus sent at random struck the flank of my +horse, causing him to plunge and prance until I was like to have spread +disorder throughout the entire line. + +It was Master Sawyer who first bethought himself to make reply to this +salute of lead, and when he discharged his musket in the direction from +which we had seen a tiny jet of fire, nearly all our lads followed the +example; thus it became a question of reloading while mounted, which is +no small task, as any one will learn who attempts a similar feat. + +It seemed to me as if our fellows had fired at least twenty shots, the +enemy meanwhile replying vigorously, when I heard Gabriel say, as if he +was suddenly awakened to the full sense of the situation: + +“This shooting at random in the dark can have no effect, and we are +only wasting our ammunition. What do you say, Master Sawyer, if we ride +up the trail in order to get out of this trap?” + +“It is a trap, and no mistake,” the gentleman replied, as if thinking +aloud; “but for my advice you lads would have done the work properly, +and by this time most like be holding all those renegades prisoners!” + +“Why do you say that?” Gabriel asked quickly. + +“Because I am beginning to understand that I am in my dotage, otherwise +such a proposition as that we advance through the thicket on horseback +never would have been made by me.” + +“There is no reason, sir, why you should blame yourself for what was +done with the best intention. We have no time to spend on regrets just +now, as it seems to me,” Gabriel said softly, and Master Sawyer added, +in a tone of contrition: + +“Right you are, lad, and I am but giving further proof of my folly, +therefore it is best I hold my peace lest I lead you into yet other +difficulties.” + +“But as to whether we shall advance, or make a stand here?” Gabriel +insisted. + +“As it looks to me, by riding up the trail when we can proceed no +faster than a walk, we are giving them good opportunity to pick us off +at their leisure, but I would much prefer that you give the command as +your judgment dictates.” + +I could well understand that Master Sawyer had no desire to make +suggestions after such a blunder as had been made, and at the same time +I realized that what he had said was true. We had entered the trap with +our eyes open, knowing full well it had been set for us, and now, from +my point of view, we were forced to remain in it during a certain time +at least. Gabriel had the same idea as myself, for on the instant he +said in a low tone, himself setting the example: + +“We had best dismount, tie the horses’ heads together so that they may +not be able to stray, and station ourselves between them and the shack +here. It is a case of waiting until daybreak.” + +From the alacrity displayed by our lads as they obeyed this command, +I could see that all were in full accord with the decision, and as +soon as might be we were making a stand with the horses as a barricade +against any who might creep around to the left, while the old negro’s +hut afforded a poor shelter between us and those who yet remained on +our right. + +“We started out counting to cover ourselves with glory,” Archie Gordon +whispered in my ear, “and have speedily proven ourselves to be fools. +From this time on we Minute Boys had best remain under the command of +the general, not attempting any adventure on our own account.” + +I was much of the same opinion, but not inclined at that time to grieve +over the details of our folly, for we were in too great danger to spend +our time talking of what might have been. It was to be a skirmish in +the dark, and while I had little fear that the Tories could work us +much harm, firing at random as would be necessary, yet no fellow can +look cheerful when there is fair prospect of being wiped out by a stray +shot. + +Once we had made our stand as has been described, and come to realize +fully that there was no way out of the trap until day should break, we +set about trying to inflict some injury upon those who had thus far +bested us. + +Each member of the company took position where he could find shelter, +and with musket at his shoulder watched for the flash of light which +should tell the whereabouts of him who fired the last shot. + +In this position we remained for a long, weary time, the silence broken +only by the reports of the muskets now and then, a shot from the +thicket being answered by at least three from us, and when it seemed as +if the night must be nearly at an end we had heard no cry of pain to +tell that our missiles had taken effect, nor had we received harm. It +was a bloodless skirmish in which no advantage could be gained by one +side or the other, save in the way of expending ammunition, although +all the time there was present in our minds the possibility that the +enemy might try to creep up on us from some other direction. + +“It is when the day breaks that we must have our wits about us,” +Gabriel whispered in my ear as he changed position so that it might +be possible for us to converse privately. “Then those who are in the +thicket should be able to see their targets while themselves remain +concealed from view.” + +“But we are not going to stay here very long after daylight,” I made +reply. + +“No more minutes than may be necessary to mount and ride away, but it +is while we are getting ready for the flight--and it is nothing better +than a flight--that we shall be in gravest danger.” + +“And it would serve us well right if we carried in our bodies a few +of their bullets,” I replied moodily, for the stupidity which we had +displayed caused me to feel mighty sore. “After this night I reckon we +Minute Boys had best talk less of what it is possible to do, and strive +harder to carry out the plans of our leader.” + +“Now are you grown oversensitive, Rufus. We may say without boasting +that not a little has been accomplished by us lads, and one mistake +should not be of overly great weight in the balance.” + +“Well, you may figure it out as you please, strive to get all the +comfort possible from the blunder, but as for me, whenever I am tempted +to argue that our company might make a bold stroke, I shall remember +this night’s work and hold my peace.” + +Then Gabriel left off talking to me, as if irritated because I could +speak of nothing save that which had just been done by us, and again +the dreary dispiriting work of watching for a random flash, that we +might fire blindly into the thicket, was resumed. + +In much this same fashion was the entire night spent. When one or +another would weary of his fruitless efforts to inflict injury, he +strove to enter into conversation with the comrade nearest him, and, so +far as I could learn, all the talk centred about the blunder of which +we had been guilty. + +Then came that lightening of the sky in the east which told that the +long vigil was at an end. We no longer had time to discuss our faults, +for it was a question of getting out of that trap alive, and all +realized full well the danger to which we would be exposed at the +moment of mounting and riding up the trail. As a matter of course, the +peril would be past in a few moments, for the horses could be sent +forward at full speed, but it was that short interval, when our backs +must perforce be turned to the foe, which caused even so brave a man as +Master Sawyer no slight uneasiness. + +So nervous had I become with thinking of those few seconds when we +would be exposed to the fire of the enemy, that it was as if daylight +came with a single bound after the first gray light of warning, and +then, while I was yet asking myself how we were best to guard against +the danger, Master Sawyer, no longer hesitating because of the blunder +he had made, and without asking permission of Gabriel, took command of +the company by saying: + +“Now then, lads, move quickly, and do as I bid you. Each one is to +mount his horse while keeping within the shelter of the shack as nearly +as may be, and when the word is given, ride out along the trail at top +speed.” + +Because of the words, I believed we were all to make a dash out of the +trap, at the same time taking the chances of being hit, and striving +only to get beyond range as soon as might be. Therefore I obeyed the +command hurriedly, and once we were mounted Master Sawyer said to +Gabriel: + +“It is your duty to lead the company, lad, therefore ride in advance, +and let the pace be a good one.” + +There was only one among us all who had an idea that Master Sawyer +intended to do other than ride with us, and that single doubter was +Archie Gordon. When we were mounted and the horses headed up the trail, +I noted that he held back, and said to him sharply: + +“It is your station immediately in the rear of me, lad!” + +“Ay, but this time I am riding with Master Sawyer.” + +“Go on, lad; get into line,” I heard the gentleman say sharply, and +Archie replied with a laugh: + +“The other fellows have not suspected what you are about, but I am +going to take my chances with you.” + +I saw Master Sawyer lay hold of the bridle of Archie’s steed, and then +there was no opportunity to observe more, for Gabriel gave the word and +off we started like an arrow shot from the bow. The report of half a +dozen muskets rang out at the same time, thus showing that the enemy +were on the alert for our change of position. + +I also understood from the answering reports that some of our fellows +were firing, and, looking back, I saw greatly to my surprise that +Master Sawyer and Archie yet remained near the shack, watching with +muskets ready for the first of the Tories who should show himself. + +Now it was I understood why Master Sawyer had thus taken command. He +counted on atoning for his blunder by remaining behind until we were +safely off, when he would have taken his own chances alone but for +Archie, who guessed at the plan and was determined to share with the +gentleman some portion of the danger. + +I could not have halted even if I would, because of those behind me, +and during two or three minutes we lads rode on at our best speed, +leaving in the rear those two brave hearts who were ready to sell their +lives if needs be so that ours might be preserved. + +It was a brave thing for Master Sawyer to have done, and yet braver +for Archie Gordon to bear him company. The man was experienced in such +work, but the lad green to the business; the one had a well-earned +reputation to sustain, the other was making his--had made it that +morning so far as we Minute Boys of South Carolina were concerned. + +When our company had ridden so far that it seemed certain we were +beyond musket-shot distance from the shack, Gabriel shouted for us to +halt, and when we pulled up our steeds every fellow’s face was turned +to the rear, while I dare say all hearts were beating as was mine when +we watched for the coming of those comrades whom there was every reason +to believe we might never see again. + +And yet they came through the danger safely. Within sixty seconds +after we halted there sounded from the rear a shout of triumph, and +immediately afterward we saw the two riding toward us at full speed, +Archie yelling like a red Indian with the joy of having sat side by +side with such a man as Master Sawyer at a time when death lurked near +at hand. + +Gabriel gave the word for us to ride on, when the two appeared in +sight, and as we spurred the horses forward every fellow cheered for +Archie, forgetting, in the pride which was felt because of a comrade’s +heroism, that Master Sawyer had also voluntarily staked his life for +ours. + +Ten minutes later we were halted in front of the forge, but the place +was abandoned, and Master Sawyer said, after he had dismounted and +ascertained beyond a question that the smith was not in sight: + +“When the opportunity affords it is our business, lads, to overhaul +this Master Reuben Rowe, and if he still be of the mind to take neither +one side nor the other, then will we give him a taste of what colorless +people in such times as these deserve.” + +Again we rode on, heading directly for the Davis plantation, our +faces lengthening as we drew nearer to it, for the time was rapidly +approaching when we must confess to such as General Marion and Captain +Horry that we had proven ourselves simples of the most simple type, and +such prospect was not pleasing. + +“There is but one way out of it,” Gabriel said to me when he had +slackened pace that we might ride side by side, and he spoke as if it +had been the continuation of a previous conversation. “That is to own +up at once, before there is opportunity for much question, that we have +been fools.” + +“There is little need for many words in order to prove that,” I replied +with a mirthless laugh. “We have spent the night in showing your +brother that the Minute Boys are not to be trusted out of his sight, +and from this on we had best content ourselves with doing sentinel +duty around the encampment.” + +“No, no, lad, it is not so bad as you would paint it,” Master Sawyer +cried as, hearing my words, he spurred his horse alongside us two. +“The fault lies with me, and it is I who will tell the story of this +night’s blunder. You have done as well, under all the circumstances, as +could the best troopers the general has in his command; that I maintain +stoutly. I question if any man lives who would not be forced to confess +to a mistake now and then, and yet you are not required to do even +that, since it was I who urged you to what I dare venture to say was +against your better judgment. The whole amount of this night’s work is +that you failed to capture those who set a trap for you, and verily in +that there can be no great crime.” + +Master Sawyer said very much more in the same strain, so bent was he +on taking all the blame, and trying to convince us that after skulking +the whole night under the guns of such Tories as Seth Hastings had been +able to gather from out the mass of fugitives, we had done gallant work. + +We knew the facts only too well, however, and when we rode up the lane +to where we had encamped the afternoon previous, the dullest person +on the plantation could have told by the expression on our faces that +matters had gone awry. + +Our words were pledged, however, to Master Sawyer, that he be allowed +to make the report, and once in camp we set about feeding and grooming +our horses, that we might be ready for whatsoever change of base the +commander counted on making. + +We were soon to learn, however, that General Marion considered himself +in a fairly secure position here on the Davis plantation, for before we +had good opportunity of speaking with him concerning the misadventure +of the night, it was whispered around among our men that word had been +brought in regarding one of Colonel Wemyss’s officers who was encamped +near Lynch’s Creek, having proceeded there with a considerable body of +Tories under orders to force our people to a battle at all hazards. +Those who brought such word also gave the welcome news that several +squads of patriots were on their way to join us. By remaining where we +were it would be possible, not only to yet further recruit our force, +but make such preparations as might enable us to meet with a reasonable +hope of success those renegades who believed they could whip us in a +fair fight. + +Therefore it was that we settled ourselves down to the hospitality +which Master Davis so freely bestowed, for he was one of those patriots +who stood ready to give up all he possessed with the hope of aiding the +Cause, and had it been necessary I dare venture to say he would have +been the first to apply the torch to his own property. + +Before another night came we had an interview with General Marion, but +there is no need I should say very much concerning it. Master Sawyer +had given him all the details of the night’s work, blaming himself, as +we expected, more than was really deserved, and the general said to +us laughingly that he understood we were plunged into the depths of +despondency because of failing to accomplish our purpose, when as a +matter of fact there was no reason for us to grieve. + +“Do not think that any one of this company will question your courage, +lads, for you have already shown us what it is possible for you to do, +and will give yet further proof when the occasion presents itself,” he +said laughingly, as he turned away to receive the report of some of the +scouts who had just come in. + +And now concerning the next four days there is no reason why I should +set down anything, save to say that we remained quietly on the Davis +plantation, hearing from those who were friendly to the Cause and +living near at hand much concerning the movements of the enemy. + +Then on the morning of the fifth day it was announced by those troopers +who claimed to know full well all the plans our commander might make, +that within another four and twenty hours we were to set off for the +purpose of giving Captain Harrison the opportunity he professed to be +aching for. There was never one among us who did not believe we could +stand against twice our number of renegades, and whip them out of their +boots. + +So confident were these newsmongers that we began to make such few +preparations as were possible for the coming march, but before the day +was at an end we learned that which turned our attention for the time +being elsewhere. + +It was about three o’clock in the afternoon when friends of the Cause +rode in with the information that the Tories were gathered in large +force at Salem, near the fork of the Black River. Here, so it was +reported, Colonel Tyne of the British service had appeared, summoning +the people as subjects of his Majesty to take the field against their +countrymen, and what served more than anything else to set us aflame +was the report that he had brought with him ample supplies of war +materials, provisions, and even of luxuries such as our people had not +seen for many a month. + +Eager though we were to measure strength with Harrison’s Tories, the +idea of new muskets with bayonets, broadswords and pistols, saddles and +bridles, and powder and ball, which the Britisher had brought with him, +caused our mouths to water. + +Had General Marion declined to take advantage of such opportunity to +give his force a new equipment as seemed suddenly to have presented +itself, I believe the men under him, obedient and faithful as they had +been, would have indulged in much murmuring, for they were sadly in +need of many things which it was said lay near at hand for the taking. + +An hour later came very definite information, and those who brought it +were eager in their demands that our troop take possession of these +stores, which were guarded only by a single company of redcoats. It +was reported that Colonel Tyne had moved from Salem to Tarcote, on the +fork of the Black River, and there had seemingly gone into regular +camp, being apparently so secure in mind regarding the safety of his +position, that such watchfulness as common prudence would have dictated +was neglected. + +To sweep down and possess ourselves of these goods which were intended +for the benefit of our enemies, was exactly the kind of work for which +we were best adapted, and every man was in a fever to be at the task +which was at one and the same time for the benefit of the Cause and the +equipment of ourselves. + +While the officers deliberated, the rank and file announced what +articles they most needed, as if it were only necessary to make the +statement in order to have their desires fulfilled. In fact, there +was not one among us but that believed we could have for the choosing +anything among Colonel Tyne’s stores. + +Perhaps we, as well as the Britishers, were becoming overconfident as +to our strength. We knew beyond a peradventure that Tarleton with his +legion would soon be at our heels after the last blow we delivered; +that Harrison and his Tories were ahead of us, and this Colonel Tyne at +our left, the three forces probably being so near each other that it +would be possible for them to unite against us in a comparatively short +time. Yet we gave little heed to any possibility save that we were to +capture new equipments and stores. + +A single company of redcoats seemed to us a force so small as to demand +no very serious thought. Even us lads of the Minute Boys were inclined +to look upon the capture of Colonel Tyne’s camp as nothing more than an +incident in this odd warfare which we were carrying on, and because it +proved really to be no more than we expected, I must not allow myself +to give overly many words to the matter. + +I believe it was in General Marion’s mind to show that he had quite +as much confidence in the Minute Boys as before we made the blunder, +for on that very afternoon were we summoned to the dwelling, where we +found our commander, Captain Horry, and a score or more of people of +importance living near about. + +Then it was that General Marion told us what we already knew concerning +this Colonel Tyne, and asked that we select three of our company to +reconnoitre the camp. Tarcote was only a trifle more than ten miles +away, and we were to leave the Davis plantation two hours in advance +of the troop, which would give us, if anything occurred to prevent our +gaining the information desired, ample opportunity to double back on +our trail and meet the “ragged regiment” at where they would be halted +awaiting our return. + +Gabriel made no reply on receiving this command, but, saluting, +wheeled about and led the way toward where our horses were stabled, we +following his example as a matter of course. Then, instead of going +through the form of drawing lots, the leader simply announced to the +company that he, Archie Gordon, and Rufus Randolph would act as the +scouts, and the remainder of the company were to fall in line with +General Marion’s command when they set off. + +It can well be fancied how determined we were to do our work faithfully +on this night in order to atone for what we yet insisted was a grievous +blunder, and off we rode as quickly as might be, exchanging no words +until well away from the plantation. Then, instead of talking about +what we were to do, we spoke of the past, and of how thoroughly we +would whip Harrison’s Tories; but keeping silent upon the purpose of +our ride, not because we feared to lose courage, but that each fellow +seemed to have it in mind to act and speak as if this work was so +easily performed as to not need discussion or comment. + +And in fact so did it prove. When we were come near to Tarcote the +horses were left in a convenient thicket, and we crept cautiously +forward to reconnoitre. But, bless you, we might almost have walked +boldly through the camp, so carelessly was it guarded. As a matter +of fact we approached within earshot at a dozen points, and failed, +strange as it may seem, to find a single sentinel on guard. + +These redcoats were living on the fat of the land, and with all the +luxuries at their command. They had an ample supply of new canvas +tents, and in these were men playing at cards or sleeping, while around +the camp-fires lounged squads drinking and smoking as if they were +simply out on a picnic. In a dwelling near by the officers were having +a feast, carousing as if their one purpose was to so befuddle their +senses that the Swamp Fox and his followers might work their will +without danger and at ease. + +The reconnoissance was attended with as little peril as if we three had +gone out sightseeing with our friends, and although I am not counting +myself as being a particularly courageous lad, yet I was utterly +ashamed of having accomplished the task so readily. + +When we stole away, not overly careful as to making a noise, and were +mounting our horses, Gabriel said with a laugh, as if he had forgotten +that we allowed Seth Hastings to make fools of us: + +“If all the Minute Boys had been with us, I dare venture to say we +alone could have captured the camp, providing we waited until those +sots were a little deeper in their cups. As it is, we have only to +report to the general that the goods which Colonel Tyne brought for the +Tories are at his disposal whenever he chooses to take them.” + + + + +CHAPTER XVII + +SETH HASTINGS ONCE MORE + + +If I were given to boasting I might set down many words describing what +we said and did before moving upon Colonel Tyne’s camp, but it was such +an insignificant affair that I would be ashamed to give any space to +it, but for the fact that it is necessary to explain how we were able +to equip the force completely and with the best of goods. + +From having seen the men carousing in their tents with never a sentinel +stationed anywhere around, and the officers befuddling their brains +with liquor, we knew beyond a peradventure there could be no desperate +fight, yet we were not prepared for that which followed. + +After acquainting the general with what we had learned, Gabriel, +Archie, and I fell back in the rear to join the Minute Boys, and a +moment later the word to advance was given. We were then not over a +mile and a half from the encampment, and I was surprised that no effort +was made toward advancing in silence. + +As usual General Marion and Captain Horry rode in advance at a sharp +trot, and the remainder of the troop followed close behind them. Thus +we went on, never drawing rein until we were in the very midst of the +redcoats, who were running here and there in helpless panic like so +many ants on whose nest you have put your foot. + +It may seem like boasting, yet it is only the naked truth that we +did not discharge a weapon nor draw a sabre until the fugitives were +directly under the horses’ noses, and then our men forbore to strike +those bewildered, imitation soldiers because it was more like murdering +in cold blood, than warfare. + +Bless you, they made no resistance whatsoever. There was never the +slightest attempt, so far as I could see, to stand against us. If the +officers did not lead in the retreat, it was because they were so +befuddled with liquor that it was impossible for them to keep pace set +by those who first fled. The gallant Colonel Tyne fell a prisoner to us +because the scabbard of his sword, dangling between his drunken legs, +sent him headlong, whereupon one of our troopers, bending from the +saddle, literally hauled the half-stupefied officer on to his horse’s +back, and, if you please, held him there while we rode yet farther +across the encampment. + +Had we been so minded, and had ammunition in plenty, we might have +slain nine out of every ten of that mob without receiving a blow in +return. Those who were not intoxicated with liquor, were so befuddled +by fear as to be incapable of resistance. It was only possible for +them to run, and the swiftness of their pace was measured by their +temperance or excesses. + +It is also true that we were literally forced to take prisoners when +we understood that anything of the kind was to be avoided, for having +overridden two or three squads of them, we found the cravens huddled +together and shrieking for mercy when we returned, consequently there +was nothing left save accept their surrender. + +It was the greatest farce of an attack a man could dream of, and we +were actually so ashamed of being able to do much as we pleased, that +instead of pursuing those frightened wretches who were heading for the +swamp just north of Tarcote, orders were given us to return and gather +up the plunder. + +“We will camp here this night,” Captain Horry said, after holding a +brief conversation with General Marion immediately we were returned +from the feint at pursuit. “We will camp here with the hope that some +of those gallant Tories may have recovered from their drunken stupor +sufficiently to give us a taste of their metal, for this time instead +of avoiding an engagement, General Marion desires one, in order that we +may get our hands in before paying a visit to Harrison.” + +Well, we fell upon the encampment like a party of schoolboys, laughing +and shouting in our glee, while the prisoners, guarded only by three +men, watched us curiously. + +Word was passed that all the members of the force should take +whatsoever fancy might dictate, it being stipulated, however, that no +man would be allowed to carry anything away save what he or his horse +might wear. Once this was known our steeds were decked out with new +saddles and bridles in a twinkling, while more than half of our party +sported English uniforms taken in exchange for the rags which gave the +name to our regiment. + +The abundance of everything we found there made us fastidious, and you +would see a trooper who an hour previous had been well content to use a +musket the stock of which was tied together with cords, balancing this +weapon or that in his hands to see which might be the best fitted for +his use, or come across some grizzled woodsman trying to decide between +a private’s crimson headgear and an officer’s lighter hat, that he +might learn which was most becoming to his weather-beaten face. + +There is no need for me to say that we were so forgetful of our +precious selves as to fail in setting guards closely around the camp, +and during the first two hours these sentinels were changed as often as +once in every ten minutes, to the end that each fellow might have full +opportunity with his comrades to get a new equipment. + +It must have been midnight before we were done with the horse-play, and +then we took possession of the canvas tents so generously provided by +the king, but not for our comfort, and every member of the troop found +himself housed more luxuriously than since the day Charleston was taken. + +We Minute Boys arranged four of the tents in line to make a single +large one where all could find shelter, and in addition, so plentiful +were these luxuries, we set up a canvas roof for the horses, surprising +those patient animals with the plentiful amount of provender which was +dealt out to them. + +To me it was very strange, when we had arranged quarters to suit +ourselves and gathered up from the profusion of stores as much +provisions as would have served twice our number a full week, to see an +expression of something like disappointment on the faces of all. Never +were soldiers provided with such luxuries as we at that time; never +had the troops won such an easy victory, and yet there was something +lacking, as we all felt. We were not bloodthirsty by any manner of +means, but it almost shamed us that we had been allowed to work our +will in the encampment, and what every member of our company felt was +voiced by Archie Gordon when he said: + +“If there had been only one bloody-back, or a single Tory, however +crippled, who would have stood up and exchanged shots with us, I should +be better satisfied this minute. To be living here like princes without +having spent a single charge of ammunition is much like cheating, and +while you fellows will find that I won’t shirk when it comes time to +eat, these stores paid for by the king would taste a deal better if we +had really earned them.” + +[Illustration: “‘AND WE ARE TO LEAVE ALL THESE CAMP EQUIPMENTS?’”] + +So much for our visit--it cannot be called an attack--upon Colonel +Tyne. How we lads slept that night! When our beds had been the bare +earth, and our blankets only so much of dew as fell from the heavens, +we were up and stirring at the first crack of day. But here with a +rain-defying covering over us, and a plentiful supply of straw beneath +us, it was really painful to be forced to go out and attend to the +regular camp duties. I had an idea that even the horses would have +been better content had we left them to their repose, instead of +disturbing them by pouring in front of each a full day’s supply of +grain. + +“It is too bad,” Archie said as he took upon himself the duties of cook +by dexterously toasting slices of sweet bacon in front of the fire +Jared Green had built, “that we are to leave all these luxuries so +soon. I would truly love to learn by eight and forty hours’ experience +how the darling soldiers of the king fare, when not running away from +the enemy.” + +“Then it is in your mind that we shall break camp at once?” Jacob Breen +asked, as he threw himself at full length opposite a plate of bark in +which Archie was depositing the bacon as fast as it was cooked, and +slyly taking therefrom now and then a particularly choice slice when +Master Gordon was not looking. + +“It is in my mind, but not of my mind,” Archie replied. “General +Marion is not the kind of a commander who dwaddles away his time in +such a place as this. If peradventure we were in the Black Mingo with +not enough of dry land on which a fellow might plant both of his feet +at the same time, then would there be a possibility of our remaining +undisturbed; but as it is, I am counting we will be lucky if it does +not become necessary to eat this bacon while in the saddle.” + +“And we are to leave all these camp equipments for the next bunch of +Tories that comes along?” + +“I am reckoning they will be burned, unless orders are given to the +contrary.” + +“And why should you destroy what so many of our soldiers up North are +needing most woefully?” a cheery voice cried, and turning, Archie saw +Captain Horry, who had come up from behind the tent and was sniffing at +the air so heavily laden with the odor of fried bacon. + +“The general said last night that nothing could be carried away, so +it stands to reason he is counting on leaving all these fashionable +articles of warfare, and it seems a pity to let a crowd of renegades in +where honest men have spent the night.” + +“I am reckoning, Master Minute Boy, that very much will be done toward +saving this plunder, with the exception of what the men have already +appropriated,” Captain Horry said with a laugh. “Already some of the +troopers have been sent out with the hope of finding wagons in which +the goods can be transported to Kingstree.” + +“And why to that place?” Jacob Breen asked. + +“Because word has been brought that Colonel Baker is there with +considerable of a following, and it is believed he may be able to hold +the place while we are keeping the redcoats busy in this section.” + +“It is a big relief to know that the stuff is not to be left behind,” +Archie said, “though I _would_ like to try the experiment of sleeping +another night in such a shelter as that.” + +“And so you may, lad,” the captain replied, helping himself to some of +Archie’s bacon. “Even if the general was so disposed, it would not be +possible to send forward these stores immediately, and there is little +doubt but that we shall remain in camp three or four days before the +quarters of the Minute Boys are disturbed.” + +“Well, say, that’s great news, captain! Take more of the bacon--take +it all, and I will keep right on toasting to repay you for the +information. Three or four days here will be just like a dream, +although I am not so sure but it will come all the harder for us when +we strike once more such a nest in the swamp as the commander likes to +pick out.” + +Captain Horry had not paid us this visit simply from motives of +curiosity, but in order to send two of our company back to the Davis +plantation with word regarding the success, and that Master Davis might +be urged to forward as many wagons for the transportation of the goods +as he could come at conveniently. + +It was simply to carry a message where there was naught of danger +to be encountered, or honor to be won, and I who had listened to +the conversation just set down, was careful not to make myself too +conspicuous lest I be signalled out as one of the couriers, for, like +Archie Gordon, I had a great desire to spend all the time possible in +such an encampment as I had never before seen. + +“Who will ride to the plantation?” Gabriel cried, and straightway Jacob +Breen and Jared Green offered themselves as volunteers. Archie winking +at me quizzically as the boys rose to their feet eager for the service, +thus giving me to understand that he was no more inclined to absent +himself from our snug quarters than I. + +What a breakfast we made that morning, we Minute Boys! After our hunger +was satisfied we ate for the sake of eating, until it seemed absolutely +impossible to swallow another mouthful, and then, as do the hogs, we +lay down to sleep, giving no heed to the fact that our company had not +been called upon to furnish sentinels, as should have been the case. +Under other circumstances we would have been jealous because of this +apparent neglect, for we were eager to do our full duty as soldiers, +but not one gave it thought, and we spent our time as idly as if we had +been Tories instead of Minute Boys who had sworn to defend the Cause +even to the extent of yielding up our lives. + +Toward noon Gabriel and two or three other lads lounged over to the +dwelling where General Marion had his quarters, but Archie and I +remained within the tent, save at such times as it was necessary to +look after the horses, for we were minded to take all the comfort we +might, and because there was nothing better to do, we fell to talking +about Seth Hastings, of the trap he laid, or the triumph which was +probably his because we had gone into it like simples, until Archie +said petulantly: + +“The very name of that villain gives me a bad taste in my mouth, and +it is the next thing to crime to talk about him while we are so snugly +housed.” + +“How much pleasure would you find in sitting here if so be we knew +beyond a peradventure that the cur was within a dozen miles of us?” I +asked laughingly, and he replied quickly: + +“If there was one chance out of ten that he might be within thirty +miles, and we were given permission to set off in pursuit of him, I +would agree never to go into a camp like this so long as I might remain +in the service.” + +Just then we heard the thud of horses’ feet outside, and started up in +no little surprise, for the animals were approaching rapidly, as if +their riders were impatient to arrive at the earliest possible moment. +Then looking out from the flaps of the tent, we saw that Jacob and +Jared had returned. + +“Were you afraid that we might get more than our share of the plunder +that you have ridden so fast?” Archie asked, looking at the horses, +which were covered with foam as if having been ridden at full speed. + +“We were in a hurry to get back,” Jacob replied, as he dismounted, +pulling off the saddle and bridle that his weary steed might roll at +will upon the grass, “and we are bringing news which concerns all the +Minute Boys,” he added, whereupon Archie came out of the tent quickly +as he cried: + +“You have heard regarding Seth Hastings?” + +“Ay, so it would seem, although we may have mistaken some other for +him.” + +“Tell us what you know,” I cried impatiently. “Don’t stand there +mouthing your words as if they were sweet to the taste.” + +“It may be that in our eagerness to pay off scores with Seth Hastings +I have jumped at conclusions and overleaped the mark; but of that +you shall decide,” Jacob said hurriedly. “When we were come to the +plantation and had described to Master Davis how easily we sent the +Tories flying, he declared we deserved a rich reward for bringing such +tidings. He gave it by telling us that at daybreak this very morning +the smith, Master Reuben Rowe, had come to him declaring that a party +of boys had the same as accused him of being in league with enemies to +the Cause. Now it seems that Master Rowe had no intention of proving +he was a patriot, but wanted rather to make it plain he was holding +neutral, as he ever claimed to do. He told Master Davis that hearing +the noise of firing during the night from the direction of the old +negro’s shack, he set off to learn what might have been done; he was +coming up the trail when we appeared, and stepped aside in the thicket +lest we do him injury. Shortly after he came within sight, while he +himself was hidden by the foliage, of five men and a boy, all armed and +making their way cautiously toward the highway. These he followed until +they struck across the country, avoiding the Davis plantation, going in +the direction of Tarcote, and it was his belief that, having learned of +Colonel Tyne’s encampment at that place, they were counting on joining +him.” + +“Therefore you see,” Jared interrupted, thinking it was proper he +should bear his full share of the conversation, “that the lad we are +so eager to lay hand on may be near about. Certain it is he was in +the negro’s shack when we rode up so foolishly, and it is equally +true the villain must go somewhere to find the king’s friends, for +by this time he does not dare make himself known to any who serve +the Cause. Jacob and I have almost come to believe that even at this +moment Seth Hastings and his four Tory companions may be travelling +this way all ignorant of the fact that our people are in possession +of the encampment. A rich joke would it be if the scoundrel walked in +here believing he might find those who would give him shelter and food +because of his treason.” + +I was aflame on the instant. I could see nothing untrue or strained in +this story of Master Rowe’s that he was anxious to prove he had not +given aid to the Tories, because, once suspected of so doing, Master +Davis would have made reprisals beyond question. Therefore it was I +believed his story implicitly. + +Perhaps because I wanted to believe such a thing, it seemed to me +positive Tarcote was Seth Hastings’s destination, and unless he ran +across some of those whom we had driven out of the encampment, then +was there good chance he might come on all ignorant of what had taken +place, until getting a glimpse of us who were in possession. + +“We must tell Gabriel and the rest of the company,” I said excitedly. +“Wait here and I will fetch them.” + +Then I ran with all speed to the commander’s quarters, finding there +Gabriel and half a dozen of my companions, whom I summoned without loss +of time by saying: + +“Jacob and Jared have brought in great news. Come at once to our +quarters!” + +They could understand full well from my appearance that something of +moment was in the wind, and I had no reason to complain of their delay. + +Five minutes later the Minute Boys were gathered, and Jacob repeated +his story. My comrades were quite as highly excited as was I, and never +one of them doubted the truth of the information, or that it related to +the lad we were so eager to get into our clutches. + +In a twinkling, forgetting that because of having walked into the trap +which the traitorous cur laid for us we had vowed never to go out as a +company of Minute Boys on our own account, we at once began to argue as +to how we might turn this news to advantage. More than one believed we +should set out in skirmish line, advancing two or three miles from the +encampment in the direction from which we believed the cur would come, +and there await him. + +I was of this number. If the scoundrel came up until having seen our +people, he would make his escape, and we would be culpable because of +having lingered in camp without taking some steps toward welcoming him +in proper fashion. + +Unfortunately as it then seemed--and I still hold that the disaster +which finally came to us might have been averted if we had set off in +search of Seth Hastings at once--the day was destined to be one of +excitement, for before we could decide upon a plan satisfactory to all, +two men, well known to be friends to the Cause, rode into camp with +information of the highest importance. + +It was rumored among the people of Georgetown, so the newcomers said, +that Lord Cornwallis had begged Tarleton to make an end of General +Marion, with the result that the infamous butcher had arisen from a bed +of sickness brought on by his own excesses, with a vow that he would +capture the “scurvy Swamp Fox,” and at once sent word to his legion, +which was before Camden, with orders to meet him on the Wateree River, +from whence he would set out to capture our general. + +We lads did not hear this report made, but several of the troopers were +present at the interview, and reported that our general said in reply: + +“We will make Colonel Tarleton’s commission as easy of accomplishment +as possible, so far as the whereabouts of the ‘Swamp Fox’ is concerned.” + +Of course this was the same as saying that General Marion intended to +set off to meet the butcher Tarleton half-way. + +We Minute Boys were greatly perplexed immediately all this was made +known, for if the troopers were to break camp then would our plan for +capturing Seth Hastings come to naught, although Archie boldly declared +we had the right, under all the circumstances, to separate ourselves +from the “ragged regiment,” if such should be our desire, and the pity +of it is, as I look back now, that we did not listen more attentively +to his advice. + +We were yet discussing this information when some of the troopers +who had been sent out as scouts returned, bringing word that a large +number of Britishers were on the road from Camden, evidently destined +for Georgetown. It had not been possible to discover what troops +these might be, but, taken in connection with the information already +received, they were probably a portion, if not the whole, of Tarleton’s +Legion. This therefore confirmed the news already received. + +Immediately our people set about making ready for a move without +waiting for word or command, because the reply which the general gave +to those who told him of Tarleton’s purpose was sufficient to show his +intention. + +Of course, had we lads been long enough in the service to realize +better what a soldier’s duties are, there would have been no question +in our minds as to what must be done, but as it was, holding ourselves +as an independent command, and believing it remained with our leader to +say whether he would obey orders of the general or not, a discussion +arose as to what we should do. + +Seeing that Gabriel was pained because we had even the slightest idea +of breaking away from his brother, I did not take any very great part +in the discussion, which at one time seemed about to terminate in favor +of Archie Gordon’s proposition, which was that our sole duty should be +to find the lad who would have worked us so much harm. + +However, Gabriel’s prayers, for he did condescend to beg of his +comrades, finally prevailed, and we agreed to do that which should have +been plain before us at the outset, for, having joined General Marion’s +force at our own good pleasure, we had no right to leave it for private +ends. + +It is necessary I set down here the fact that at this time, when +we were making ready to march toward Tarleton lest he should have +difficulty in finding us, the “ragged regiment” increased wondrously in +size. It is not possible to state the exact number of men comprising +it, but I should say we were not less than six hundred strong, all +mounted and well armed, thanks to Colonel Tyne’s stores, and with a +fairly good supply of ammunition. + +Because we had not as yet been repulsed, but had found it much the same +as child’s play to take possession of any encampment we chanced upon, +our people were confident we could successfully cope with a force two +or three times as large as our own. Therefore were we overconfident, +which is sometimes as much of a crime as cowardice. + +However eager he was to come up with Tarleton, General Marion did not +intend to leave so much property behind him for the benefit of the +Tories whom we knew must be lurking near about, nor was he minded to +destroy it. + +Six of our people were ordered to remain until wagons should be sent, +so that as many of the goods as possible might be carried to Kingstree. +It was easier to give such a command than to carry it out, for with +only six to guard what must be tempting bait for those whom we had +despoiled, it would not be any desperate venture to overcome them, and +I questioned very seriously whether the half-dozen brave fellows who +had volunteered for such dangerous service would ever be seen by us +again. + + + + +CHAPTER XVIII + +MANŒUVRING FOR POSITION + + +I have already set it down that our people were much the same as wild +with delight when it seemed probable we were about to set off in search +of Colonel Tarleton, lest he might have some difficulty in finding +us who were eager to meet him, and the greater number of our “ragged +regiment” firmly believed we would give battle wheresoever we chanced +to come upon the enemy. + +I myself fancied, as did Gabriel, that our commander, believing his +force sufficient to warrant acting on the offensive, would turn the +tables by hunting Tarleton, when the truth was, as I learned later, +that General Marion made a change of base in order to have choice of +the battle-field, taking good care to arrange everything in his favor, +if that might be possible, before trying conclusions. + +That which was done during the week or two following our abandonment +of the encampment provided for us by Colonel Tyne, proved that General +Marion was an able soldier, and the fact that he came to grief in +this one case does not detract in any little degree, so I have heard +military authorities say, from his reputation. + +If we Minute Boys had known that the order to break camp had been given +simply because the general was not willing to meet Tarleton’s force +at Tarcote, and that we were setting off only in order to manœuvre for +position, as the captain of a ship jockeys to get weather gauge of his +adversary, then it is certain we would have left the force sufficiently +long to have one more try at capturing Seth Hastings. Had we done so, +we might have saved a life that had become very dear to us, and much of +the history concerning the Carolinas in the year of grace 1781 would +have been written in a different strain. + +Unfortunately, as it has ever seemed to me, we were in ignorance of the +true reason for abandoning Colonel Tyne’s encampment, and believed it +our duty to hold with the “ragged regiment,” to the end that we might +do our full share of the fighting which seemed so near at hand. + +Our horses were in good condition when we set off at sunset, leaving +behind us all that store of plunder under guard of the brave fellows +who had undertaken to hold it even when they knew that if any body +of the enemy came up they must necessarily be killed or taken +prisoners--which last was a worse fate than that of death. Every man +among us was eager to measure strength with that human brute, Tarleton, +who had devastated the Carolinas wherever he marched, and, because of +the success which had been ours, we believed we might make an attempt +under any condition, however disadvantageous, with the certainty of +besting him. + +We rode swiftly that night, and all the next day, hardly drawing rein +save to water and feed our horses, until arriving once more at Nelson’s +Ferry. This was the second time we had crossed the entire district of +Williamsburg with a speed such as astounded the British horsemen, and +it is little wonder that our general had received from them the name in +which we of the “ragged regiment” gloried. + +Exactly how strong the enemy were there was no means of knowing, +although one might guess that Tarleton would not come out with less +than his full legion, which numbered upward of eleven hundred men, but +yet we pressed forward even after having come upon their trail until +the moment arrived when it would have been folly to advance farther, +because our horses were winded. + +Then we made camp in the thicket, Gabriel complaining bitterly because +his brother had called a halt, although the steed which the lad +bestrode could not have kept his feet an hour longer. + +With the enemy so near at hand, for Tarleton was reported to be no more +than ten miles away, it was necessary to take every precaution at this +encampment, and we were yet hard at work throwing up rude breastworks +such as would suffice for the use of the sharpshooters, when Colonel +Richardson, who had served under General Sumter until wounded and then +retired to his plantation, came up. + +He brought definite information regarding the strength and position +of the enemy, and because our general did not appear to be greatly +alarmed after the story had been told, he cried passionately: + +“You can easily be surrounded here, and, with such a force as Tarleton +has, must be cut to pieces, however bravely your men may fight! To +make a stand now would be useless sacrifice of life, and I beg of you, +General Marion, to seek a more advantageous place in which to meet the +enemy, for if your regiment be defeated now, it will be a death-blow to +the Cause in the Carolinas.” + +Our people were hardly such idiots as to fail of understanding that +talk like this from an experienced officer, one known to be a staunch +friend to the Cause, was not to be disregarded, and, therefore, were +prepared for the order which came half an hour later. + +It was known that General Marion had every confidence in the opinion of +the colonel, and was counting on following it, when the word was passed +for those who were at work on the barricades to cease labor that the +horses might be given due care in the hope they would be able to travel +yet a few miles farther. The men were told to make a hurried meal, and +this last command had, in many cases, not yet been obeyed, when the +order was given to mount. + +In less than an hour from the time Colonel Richardson came into the +encampment, we were urging our jaded steeds through that gloomy swamp +known as the “wood-yard,” and, two hours later, the command was halted +on the bank of Jack’s Creek. + +We had covered only six miles in all that time, owing to the condition +of the horses, but it was sufficient, so far as eluding the Britishers +was concerned, because they might not come across us unless, perchance, +that traitor among our number--he who had aided Seth Hastings in +escaping--found opportunity to send back word to the Britishers, and +that was a possibility which our officers had ever kept in mind since +it was known we had in our ranks one who would serve the king at the +first safe chance. + +While Colonel Tarleton was a butcher--one who had no idea of mercy or +compassion--it is only just to give him credit of being a good soldier +after his own particular fashion. As a man to lead hard-riders, he was +perhaps the best in the king’s service, and we who were now fleeing +before him understood that not a single moment would be lost in the +pursuit if he had an inkling of our whereabouts. + +Ride as fast and as long as we might, his men would ever be at our +heels, while they could hold the pace, and it was endurance and the +speed of the horses which would give the final result. + +Therefore it was that from the moment when, at Colonel Tyne’s old +encampment, it was known the Britishers were devoting all their efforts +to the one purpose of crushing the “ragged regiment,” not a man of the +command, save those whom General Marion knew personally were devoted +heart and soul to the Cause, were allowed to leave the ranks or the +camps. The sentinels were selected from such of the regiment as had +been proven beyond a doubt, and the word passed at all times was that +an alarm should be given without delay if any one lagged behind on +the march, or attempted to stray beyond the lines marked out for the +encampment. + +During this last painful, but short, march, we Minute Boys had been +ordered to bring up the rear, that we might guard against straggling +on the part of our people, and all along the line rode men whose duty +it was to shoot down without warning any one who did not hold his +designated place in the ranks. + +The fear of what that single traitor whom we had reason to believe was +among us, would be able to do, was far greater than that of meeting all +the redcoats Tarleton could bring against us, for the rank and file of +our “ragged regiment” had not yet come to understand why we might fail +to ride at ease through any body of the enemy that opposed our advance. + +At daybreak our brigade was on the march once more, the men weary to +the verge of exhaustion, and the horses so jaded that they appeared +unable to continue, even at a walk, a single mile farther. But yet we +kept on over bogs and through swamps until arriving at Benbow’s Ferry, +about ten miles above Kingstree, where was a strong natural camp. + +It was a place with which we were familiar. It commanded the ferry, and +as within easy riding distance of all the country roundabout from which +we must draw provisions and provender. As a rallying point it could +not have been equalled in the Carolinas, and should we be hard pressed +there were three difficult passes through the swamp in the rear where, +if necessary, we might make a stubborn fight. + +Strong as was this position, General Marion set about strengthening +it yet further. Trees were felled, breastworks built, and in eight +and forty hours we were prepared to hold our own against Tarleton’s +much-vaunted legion, reasoning that our defences made up for lack of +numbers until we were fully the enemy’s equal. + +By this time those of our people who had been most confident in their +ability to whip any force of the Britishers that might be sent against +us were beginning to realize the mistake. Every one knew that General +Marion was a leader who would willingly take desperate chances, and +if he was doubtful of the issue, then did it seem reasonable to +believe there was good cause for prudence. Again, Colonel Richardson’s +reputation was such that no person could accuse him of being +over-cautious, and, take it all in all, we of the “ragged regiment” +were coming to understand that while we had had wonderful success thus +far, we were not as formidable as many had fancied. + +Now, however, we were convinced that a decisive battle would soon be +fought, but it was not destined that the struggle in the Carolinas +should be brought to so speedy a conclusion. + +Tarleton pursued our “ragged regiment,” having learned that we were +much the same as fleeing before him, losing time here and there to +burn dwellings which sheltered only women and children, until he +was come to within less than twelve miles of our camp, when, to the +surprise of enemies as well as friends, he turned suddenly about, +marching with all speed to Camden. + +It was afterward said by the Tories that Lord Cornwallis had expressly +ordered him to return, but more than one of our company believed the +red-coated Britisher, who could be so courageous when he had none +but old men, boys, and women in front of him, was actually afraid to +measure strength in a fair battle with General Marion, and our spirits +rose accordingly. + +While we remained here in camp with safety, gathering numbers every +day, much was done by our friends in other parts of the State. General +Sumter gave battle to Tarleton at the Blackstock farm on the banks of +the Tyger, defeating him utterly, but at a terrific loss, so far as +the Cause was concerned. The Britishers had ninety-two killed and one +hundred and four wounded. The patriots lost only three killed and four +wounded, but in the latter list was the general himself, who had been +severely injured in the breast by a British bullet. His men, true to +him as was our “ragged regiment” to General Marion, lashed him in the +raw hide of a bullock slung as a litter between two horses, and thus, +guarded by a hundred picked men, he was carried to the upper part of +the State, where, so we were told, he lay hovering ’twixt life and +death. + +At this time, also, was fought the battle of King’s Mountain, when the +British under Major Ferguson were defeated handsomely, the killed, +wounded, and captured of the enemy amounting to eleven hundred men, and +among the dead was the major himself. + +And now, after the “ragged regiment” had remained inactive near two +weeks, and the Minute Boys were eating their hearts out because they +could not go in search of Seth Hastings even at the risk of meeting +Tarleton’s men, our leaders decided that the time had come when we must +show that lingering long in camp had not made us timid. + +The British post at Georgetown was the one place which our people of +the Carolinas most needed as a base of operations against Charleston, +and, in fact, to hold our own in the Williamsburg district. Situated +as it was, we were constantly menaced while the enemy held possession +of the place. In addition to that, it was a depot of supplies of salt, +clothing, and ammunition for the king’s troops, and the capture of the +goods would be a severe blow to the Britishers. + +To take Georgetown would be an exploit such as might advantage the +Cause more than had the victory of King’s Mountain, therefore it was +to this end our general proposed to bend all his energies. It was +believed the enemy lay at Georgetown in great force, perhaps to the +number of four thousand men, and we knew full well the nature of the +fortifications roundabout the post. A direct assault would have been +fatal to us. It was only by such methods as had won for our general +the name of “Swamp Fox” that we could succeed, and, as can well be +fancied, none of our people was averse to the attempt, believing so far +as backwoods strategy was concerned, we were far superior to any of the +king’s forces. + +The first we Minute Boys knew of what it was proposed to do was when, +much to our relief, we broke camp, carrying with us all our equipage +and so much of provisions as could be gathered, crossing the Black +River at Potato Ferry, thus advancing toward Georgetown by that road +known as “Gap Way.” + +Now this much as regards Georgetown must be understood: Three miles +from that post is an inland swamp known as White’s Bay, which, +discharging itself by two mouths, the one into the Black River and the +other into Sampit, completely cuts off the post, which stands on the +north side of the last named river, near its junction with Winyaw Bay. +Over the creek that empties into the Sampit is a bridge, two miles from +the town. + +Our Minute Boys were in high feather at the prospect of seeing active +service, for we were weary with loitering in camp and, as a matter of +course, we hoped by taking to the field once more it would be possible +to satisfy the one desire of our hearts--the recapture of that Tory cur +who had escaped us so readily. In fact, we had come to think more of +taking him, while eating out our hearts at Benbow’s Ferry, than of what +we might do for the Cause. + +There was no need we should be told where an attack was to be made, +once we had come into the road leading to Georgetown. Every member of +the force knew how eager our commander was to get possession of that +post, and, looking around, I could see every fellow’s face lighten with +joy as he came to realize that at last we were to try for so great a +stake, instead of spending our time upon a few squads of Tories. + +From the moment of starting until we halted in the rear of the swamp +known as White’s Bay, the orders had been strict against straggling, +and it was well known that whosoever should venture to move out of the +line ever so slightly would be shot down. And this to the end that the +traitor whom we had among us might not be able to ride on in advance +for the purpose of giving information. Therefore did we feel reasonably +sure it would be possible to come upon the enemy by surprise, but in +case we failed to do so, then the chances would be heavily against us. + +This last halt placed us within three miles of Georgetown, and that our +commander would make an effort to ride straight through the Britishers, +trusting to throw them into a panic of fear at the outset, we had good +reason for believing since it was his favorite method of attack. Proof +that this was to be so came when the word was passed for every trooper +to look carefully after his horse in anticipation of the work before +us, when the speed of the animals would, perhaps, avail even more than +the accuracy of our aim. + +It was near to ten o’clock at night when Captain Horry in a low voice +summoned the men to form in a square around him and General Marion, to +the end that arrangements be made for the coming work. When we were +thus assembled the captain said, speaking so that every man might hear: + +“Two squads of twenty men each are needed for particularly dangerous +work such as may, perhaps, ensure the death of all. Because of this, +volunteers are called for, and I ask that such of you as are so minded +to sacrifice their own lives for the good of the Cause and safety of +the brigade will step forward two paces.” + +Gabriel, Archie, and myself were standing side by side at the time, +and it was as if each had the same thought in his mind, for we three +moved as one. Then, turning my head ever so slightly, in order to learn +what the others were doing, a flood of joy such as was like to have +choked me came into my heart when I saw that every man and boy among us +had advanced two paces, thus showing that those who followed General +Marion were ready to sacrifice everything, even life itself, for the +advancement of the Cause. + +“You be brave lads, all!” Captain Horry said, as he looked about him, +and there was an expression of keenest delight on the general’s face. +“Your courage has been proven again and again, and because of the past +every one is entitled to the honor of sacrificing his life for the +others, but only forty can be used in the movement. Therefore I ask +that such of you as are minded to forego your own desires to those of +your comrades will step back two paces.” + +Not a man moved; every trooper remained firmly in place as if he and +he alone should be the one to give up his life for the others, and +among these brave men our Minute Boys--comrades all who were destined +that night to see one of our number foully murdered while yet we were +powerless to raise a hand in his defence. + +Then it was General Marion’s turn to speak, and it seemed to me that +his face was actually lighted up with pleasure as he said in a low +tone, but so clear that we could hear distinctly every word: + +“I have good reason to know how true and brave are you of the ‘ragged +regiment,’ but because it is possible those who volunteer for this +dangerous service may be cut down to a man, I cannot allow more than +forty to ride on in advance. Therefore I ask that such of you as have +wives, families, or any helpless ones depending upon you for support, +step back as Captain Horry has said, for I repeat that those who go +take more than an even chance never to return, and we must not make +more widows and orphans than may be absolutely necessary to the Cause.” + +Again the men held firm, never one giving way, although considerably +more than half the troopers were men of families. + +General Marion looked around him again with pride, and once more he +spoke, but this time in a tone of command: + +“I admit that you have equal right to the honor, but a choice must be +made, and in making it I shall show favoritism by selecting those whose +death will be mourned by the fewest. To that end as your names are +called, advance two more paces.” Then he cried out sharply, “Gabriel +Marion!” + +My heart beat furiously, fearing lest we two lads were to be separated +in the time of danger, but before there was opportunity to give much +heed, I heard my own name called, and while stepping proudly forward +to the side of our leader, Archie Gordon was summoned; then the two +Marshall Boys, and the selection from the ranks of the Minute Boys had +been made. + +Beginning with the troopers, General Marion called first for Master +Sawyer, and then rapidly, as if time was precious, he made up the list +until the forty who were to go, perhaps, down into the flood of that +dark river which lies between us and the other world, were standing in +the centre of the hollow square triumphantly happy, as if life was a +thing to be thrown heedlessly away, while all their comrades gazed at +them enviously. + +Then it was that Captain Horry stepped in front of our chosen company, +and said almost in a whisper: + +“You know, because of what has been told you, that the chances are much +against your seeing another sun rise. Therefore I ask if there be any +who have a request to make ere it be too late, pledging my word that +such wishes shall be sacredly carried out.” + +There was silence for a minute, and then one man asked that word might +be sent to his people stating he had volunteered for the service; +another desired that in case he was killed a certain comrade should +care for his horse; and so on until, mayhap, half a dozen had spoken, +and then during a few seconds was there perfect silence. + +As for myself, I believed we who were thus chosen would perish in +whatsoever of danger there was before us. It would be a glorious ending +of one’s life, yet as I reflected upon it without the slightest desire +that I might have been among those who were to remain, I said to myself +that it would be sweet to live until we had thrown off the king’s yoke. +At this moment when we sat face to face with death, almost feeling the +chill breath from the great white angel’s wings, I was certain our +people would finally win the victory however many hirelings his Majesty +might send upon us, as I was certain that my life might, within a very +few moments, be the cost of this adventure. + +Then we were told off into two squads of twenty each, and after this +had been done General Marion said, in a voice which I fancied he had +difficulty in holding firm: + +“While the two squads are acting together Master Sawyer is to be in +command. When you separate, he is to lead one division, and my brother +the other. In selecting a lad to lead men I know full well you may +raise, and with good reason, the charge of favoritism, but when I am +sending into most dangerous service the only person left in this world +whose blood is the same as mine, then do I believe you readily accord +me the poor satisfaction.” + +He waited a moment as if to learn whether there were any who questioned +the wisdom of his decision, and as no one spoke he turned toward us who +were going, saying firmly, as if having done with personal feelings: + +“The plan of attack is this: You forty men will set off at once for +Georgetown, advancing with every care lest you betray to the enemy your +movements. Once having come as near the post as may be with safety +and secrecy, you will divide, one passing to the right and the other +to the left, until having gained positions nearly opposite on either +side of the camp. If while executing this manœuvre you find that there +has been any material change in the post, such as reinforcements, or +the throwing up of breastworks, messengers are to be sent back to the +main body at once. Failing in that, you are to remain in hiding until +hearing a single shot from the direction of this road, when, without an +instant’s delay, you will charge into the camp, beginning the attack. +It is my intention to offer you as a sacrifice, if so be one is needed, +to the end that you shall keep the enemy employed until the regiment +may fall upon him at his weakest point.” + +Having said this the general turned away, Captain Horry following; but +those who formed the hollow square stood in position, gazing at us as +if hoping at the last moment one or more might grow weak-kneed, thus +giving opportunity for some of them. + +“It goes without saying that we are to advance on foot,” Master Sawyer +said, addressing us of the two squads who were drawn up in line. “We +are to make our way around the camp over swampy land, and surely some +of us have had sufficient experience in trying to get horses across +such ground without needing more, therefore, because the advance must +be slow, I propose that we set off without further delay.” + +We waited only long enough to get all our equipments, and while we lads +were doing this the remainder of the Minute Boys crowded around as if +to bid us good-by, but we would have none of it. + +“Words of parting at such a time are not seemly in the mouths of +soldiers,” Gabriel said, as, his preparations completed, he strode away +to where the volunteers were already standing in line, and we followed +him, I for one thankful because he had shut off the leave-taking. + +Proud and eager though I was, it would not have required much just +then to weaken me, and if, peradventure, I was going away from these +comrades for the last time, I desired they should remember me as one +who went forth to duty with a brave heart. + +I believe the commander must have given certain orders to those who +remained, for when we formed in line the other portion of the “ragged +regiment” was at the opposite side of the encampment busied with +various duties as if they had no part in, or heed to what we were doing. + +We set off in double file, Master Sawyer leading the way, and because +of the possibility that we might betray our whereabouts, word was +passed that no man speak during the march. + +We went at our best pace, and in little more than half an hour were +come to where we could see the settlement of Georgetown, with the +canvas tents standing so thickly among the buildings that it looked +like a veritable city. + +Thus far we had met no person, for the night was well advanced, and +when the squads were divided while we stood within the shelter of +the trees just off the main road, Master Sawyer said to Gabriel in a +whisper: + +“So far as I know there is no choice between the two positions, lad; +but if you have any, say the word, otherwise we will move as we are +standing--you to the right and I to the left.” + +“Whatever suits you, sir,” Gabriel replied, and motioning to his squad, +Master Sawyer moved off swiftly, so silently that we who remained would +not have been aware they had left us but for the passing blotches +against the lighter sky, which told of their march. + +Gabriel did not linger after the others had gone, and well was it for +me, because at such a time, when we had been warned plainly of the +dangers to be encountered, delay would have soon made me timorous. + + + + +CHAPTER XIX + +A DASTARDLY BLOW + + +Now that the task which I set myself is well-nigh done, and I am come +to the point of relating that which has caused me more sorrow than I +can ever know again, I am at a loss how to go about it. + +Inclination prompts me to hasten over the sad story for my own relief, +and yet the memory of that lad, which will ever live green in my heart, +demands that I do whatsoever I may, to the end that others may know how +one devoted friend to the Cause was sent into the Beyond by the most +dastardly blow ever dealt. + +To begin at the moment when Gabriel led us around the encampment: The +way was difficult; owing to the darkness we could not choose our path, +but must flounder on as best we might, clinging to the branches of +trees here and there, forcing a way through thickets that we might find +a firmer foothold upon the roots of the bushes, and although we could +have had less than half a mile to advance, I believe we spent nearly +two hours in the task, because to the necessity of moving as silently +as possible, was added the roughness of the way. + +Then we came, as nearly as could be judged, to the point spoken of +by General Marion. We were at the very edge of the swamp, within +less than three hundred yards of a blockhouse where it might well be +supposed a large number of Britishers would be found. + +“Why should we not move two hundred paces farther on?” some one asked. +“Before we could make any showing whatsoever from here, those in yonder +blockhouse would be able to shoot us down to the last man.” + +“It is here, as I believe, that General Marion intended we should go +in,” Gabriel replied, “and because we are opposite the blockhouse will +it be possible for us to attract the attention of the greatest number +of the enemy, which is all we have been sent to do.” + +After that no one made objections to our station. It was seemingly the +place where death would come quickly, and that was evidently what had +been intended for us. + +After thus taking station there was nothing to do save await the +signal, and we assembled on the firm ground within shelter of the +foliage, every fellow gripping his musket tightly, I fancied, even as I +did mine. + +As the minutes wore away we began to believe that we had gotten into +position sooner than the commander had anticipated, and I sorrowed +because of such fact. To charge the camp, to feel the intoxication born +of powder fumes, to struggle desperately to best the enemy and fall +while so doing, was far easier than standing there idle with ample +time in which to think of what must be the end. + +Perhaps some such idea was in Gabriel’s mind, for after a time he +said, speaking in a low tone as he laid his hand affectionately on my +shoulder: + +“Perhaps it will never again be our good fortune to have such an +opportunity of proving our mettle as is given this night. Now I am in +no wise eager for death, but in my mind there is little fear that the +end be near at hand. Even if the odds are so strong against us, we +shall take this post of Georgetown, as I firmly believe. My brother +is a careful, prudent soldier, never taking upon himself a task which +is without hope, although there are many times when it has seemed so +to be. We shall capture Georgetown, lads, and if either of us fails +to come out alive, we have the proud satisfaction of knowing that, +whatsoever befalls the Cause, our names must live among those who gave +up everything for freedom.” + +“Ay, lad, but this is not the time for such speeches,” Archie Gordon +said nervously, and had I not known the boy so well I might have +believed he was afraid. “It is no proof that his courage is greatest +who speaks very much regarding the future.” + +“Meaning by such speech that I had best hold my tongue?” Gabriel +said with a laugh. “Perhaps you are right, yet there is upon me the +inclination to speak of what we have ventured, in order that I may be +the better able to appreciate life after it has been offered as a +sacrifice and refused.” + +“I guarantee once we are come out from this expedition you will not +need anything of the past to make you understand that we ventured into +the very shadow of death. I realize without being told that ours is as +desperate an undertaking as a man can well imagine--” + +“Now your words are more ill-timed than Gabriel’s!” I interrupted, for +between the two of them the cold chill of fear was beginning to run up +and down my spine. + +Gabriel, heedless of this interruption, continued to speak of the +future as if we had no part in the present, and while he talked, even +though his hand was still upon my shoulder, I ceased to hear, for my +thoughts were gone out to that which lay directly before us. + +I had never before advanced against an enemy on foot, and the fact of +being without a horse gave me a sense of uneasiness. Certain it is that +my courage did not fail me, even though I was growing timorous. My hand +was trembling with excitement, and my mouth parched and dry as if I had +been many hours without water. + +Gabriel had just taken my hand in his as if realizing that I was giving +no heed to what he said, when a single shot rang out, sounding in my +ear as loud as a cannon, and it was as if the very air was aquiver with +the reverberation when Gabriel cried: + +“Now, lads, shoulder to shoulder, and remember that so long as we can +keep on our feet to discharge a weapon, so much more of aid are we +giving to those who depend upon us!” + +For the instant I saw nothing, had difficulty in moving my feet, and +then the pressure of Gabriel’s shoulder on one side and Archie’s on the +other brought me to my senses, causing me to realize that if I failed +ever so slightly in the task which was before us then was shame come +upon all the Minute Boys of South Carolina. + +But the enemy must have been on the alert--must have had some inkling +that an attack was intended, for the report of the musket, which was +our signal, seemed to be theirs also. Before we had taken twenty paces +a mass of men began to pour out of the blockhouse like bees from a +hive, and I heard one, most like an officer, cry sharply: + +“Halt! Make ready!” + +Before he could speak another word Gabriel cried: + +“Fire, lads! Fire, and then drop to the ground!” + +We got in our volley, and were lying at full length reloading our +weapons, when the British bullets whistled over our backs. + +Gabriel and I both succeeded in recharging our muskets and rising on +one knee, before the redcoats were upon us with bayonets. It needed not +the word of command to induce me to fire again, for in another instant +that bristling line of steel would have been stopped only by our bodies. + +I fired, as did a dozen or more of my comrades, and that we took good +aim even in the excitement could be told by the fact that the redcoats +halted, and wavered for an instant as if on the verge of a panic. I +dare venture to say that if there had been another squad of twenty +immediately at our backs we might have driven those soldiers of the +king’s into their blockhouse again, thereby gaining just so much more +time for our regiment, which, as we could hear by the report of the +firing, had already begun the attack. + +Again the Britishers came at us, and by this time the remainder of our +party succeeded in getting their muskets ready. + +Once more the enemy faltered, and we strove all in vain to reload +before they could come upon us. + +Then they closed in, and we struck aside their bayonets with the butts +of our muskets, until it became a hand-to-hand struggle, each trying to +preserve his own life and take that of his adversary. + +A big fellow, trussed up with so much finery that he must perforce have +found it difficult to move quickly, seemed to have singled me out, and +in order to prevent him from running me through, I grappled him by the +throat. We fell to the ground, I uppermost, as I strove to throttle +him, using every effort to get my hands down beneath the leathern stock +he wore, when I heard a cry which I fancied was uttered by Archie +Gordon, and it came from the lips of one who was dying. + +Dimly, as if in a dream, I realized that everything depended upon our +prolonging the fight until our people at the front could work their +way well into the encampment, and clenched my teeth to repress a cry of +pain when the fellow beneath me, having unfastened his bayonet, thrust +it through my leg. I tried to put into my fingers all the strength of +my body, believing that if I could kill this hireling of the king’s at +once I might have yet remaining sufficient life to grapple another, +thus continuing the struggle so many seconds longer. + +Whether I gave him his quietus, or he succeeded in slipping out from my +grasp, I cannot say, but certain it is that after a time, not knowing +what had been done, and realizing nothing whatsoever of that which was +going on about me, I found myself confronting another man. At the same +time I heard, as if from afar, the thundering of horses’ hoofs, and +mingled with the noise the words of Gabriel: + +“We surrender! Throw down your arms, lads! There is no reason why we +should sacrifice our lives uselessly.” + +I believe it was the word “surrender” from his lips which brought me +to my senses, even as a douche of cold water brings the blood to the +surface of the body, and on the instant I saw and understood all the +situation. + +The enemy must have believed we were the advance of a large force, for +in addition to those whom we had seen come from out the blockhouse, +a full hundred mounted men were riding toward us. Even though we had +struggled on regardless of life, no more than ten seconds would have +remained for resistance. + +Seeing this, I let my hands fall idly by my side, and stepped somewhat +behind Gabriel, not, as God knows, with any idea that his body should +shelter mine, but because he was the leader, and it was for him to +speak. I also desired that those minions of the king who fancied two +or three hundred all insufficient a force to cope with twenty men and +boys, should see how young our leader was. + +It was not Archie Gordon’s death-cry I had heard, but some other, for +on the instant Archie stood by my side, and from the tremor of his +voice I knew how near his eyelids the tears were brought because we had +not been able to do more, as he said: + +“There are less than half of us yet alive, and I question, Rufus, +whether we were wise to surrender.” + +“When Gabriel gave the command we had no choice, and what profits it we +should have stood up a few seconds longer? The fight is well on, and we +have done our part, not as we would have liked, but to the best of our +strength.” + +There were only six of us out of the twenty left alive to surrender, +when Gabriel gave the command, and in front of the little party I dare +venture to say were no less than two hundred of the enemy. A gallant +victory for them in good sooth, and a glorious victory for us, insomuch +as we had held this number away, for however short a time, from the +path of those who followed General Marion. + +While one might have counted twenty we stood there facing them in the +gloom, which was rapidly decreasing because of the fires which sprung +up here and there, showing that a certain number of the enemy had been +told off to build them when an attack was made, and then from some one +amid the throng, an officer, of course, came the word: + +“Advance, you rebels, and show yourselves!” + +Why we were put on parade at such a time, when it was for them a +pitiful victory, mayhap thirty or forty to one, I could not fancy, but +it behoved us as prisoners to obey, and so we did. + +Gabriel strode forward proudly, as if he had little heed what might +be done with him, we following until having come within four or five +paces of the man who had given the command, when suddenly there was a +disturbance among those directly facing us, and then from out the mass +of armed men came that sneaking, traitorous cur, Seth Hastings! + +A cry of delight burst from his lips as he recognized Gabriel, and I, +unable to hold my peace because of the anger which surged through my +heart at sight of him, cried to the officer who had thus put his six +prisoners on exhibition: + +“If the king must needs have such as that miserable Tory’s aid before +he can whip us of the Carolinas, do not put us to torture by allowing +him here! We will take whatsoever of punishment you may inflict, save +the sight of that sneak!” + +It was even while I spoke, and for this shall I never cease to blame +myself, because, had I not allowed the rage in my heart to overpower +me, I might perchance have done something toward warding off that +dastardly blow. It was, as I say, even while I spoke that the +traitorous reptile seized a sabre from the hand of the man nearest him, +and running swiftly forward while Gabriel’s face was turned toward the +officer, raised the blade, bringing it down on the dear lad’s head with +all his strength, cleaving the entire skull. + +I quivered in impotent rage as I pushed wildly forward, seeing nothing, +but having before my eyes that which was like unto drops of blood, and +more than that of my own knowledge I cannot tell. + +Archie Gordon has said that I fell upon that Tory villain before a +finger could be raised to stay me, and without weapon, save only my +naked hands, I sent his soul into that torment which I firmly believe +is to be his forever more. + +Nor could the Britishers make a move toward separating me from the +lifeless body of him who had killed the bravest lad that ever lived +among us, for at that moment our people made a charge straight through +the encampment, and we who a moment before had been prisoners were left +to our own devices. + +I know nothing whatsoever of that which followed. Rage and grief had +kindly deprived me of my senses, and I was spared the knowledge, for +the time being, that our adventure, from which we hoped so much, was +come to naught within ten minutes after our dear lad’s murder. + + * * * * * + +Even now, after we have seen a new nation spring into existence, having +had a hand in the making of it--after we are enjoying the repose +which follows a well-earned victory, my heart is too sore because of +that dastardly blow struck by the cur, Seth Hastings, to permit of my +setting down that which the Minute Boys did when Gabriel Marion was no +longer with us. + +Much against my will, the lads made me their leader, and before the +struggle for independence was come to a glorious end, the company +numbered a hundred strong. Therefore do I see another reason why I +should leave to some one else the task of depicting what we did in aid +of the Cause before the king was ready to sue for peace. + +Hence it is that I shall copy down here the account of our movements +in the Carolinas, after that day when Gabriel left us forever in this +world, as it has been written by one whose trade it is to write the +history of our country, only adding to his words the explanation that +the Minute Boys of South Carolina remained under command of Francis +Marion until the united Colonies were acknowledged as a free nation by +all the rulers of the world: + + “After his discomfiture at Georgetown, Marion retired to Snow’s + Island, where he fixed his camp and secured it by such works of art + as the absence of natural defences required. Because of the murder + of the general’s brother, the battle cry of the ragged regiment ever + was, ‘No quarter for Tories!’ + + “From Snow’s Island Marion sent out his scouts in every direction, + and there he planned some of his boldest expeditions. Reinforcements + came, and at the close of 1780, Marion was strong enough to confront + any British detachments then abroad from headquarters. + + “While Greene’s army was approaching the Pedee early in 1781, Marion + was very active abroad from his camp, at which he always left a + sufficient garrison for its defence. Here and there he was smiting + detachments of the British army, and when Lee, who had been sent by + Greene to join him with a part of his legion, sought for Marion, it + was with great difficulty he could be found, for his rapid marshes + were in the midst of vast swamps. As soon as the junction was + consummated, these brave partisans planned an expedition against + the British post at Georgetown, ... nothing was effected beyond + the capture of the commandant and a few privates, and slaying some + stragglers, yet the enterprise was not fruitless of good to the + patriot Cause. + + “After resting a few hours, Marion and Lee moved rapidly up the + north bank of the Santee, toward Nelson’s Ferry, to surprise Colonel + Watson, who had taken post there. That officer, informed of his + approach, ... hastened on toward Camden. At this time Greene was + commencing his famous retreat, and summoned Lee with his whole + legion to meet him at Guilford. + + “The departure of Lee greatly weakened Marion’s force. Yet he was + not less active than before, and his enterprises were generally more + important and successful. He sent out small detachments of Minute + Boys--lads of the Carolinas--to beat up Tory camps and recruiting + stations, wherever they might be found.... + + “Toward the last of January (1781), we find the blacksmith of + Kingstree forging saws into rough broadswords for a corps of cavalry + which Marion placed in command of Colonel Peter Horry. In February, + Horry is observed eastward of the Pedee battling with Tories and + British regulars.... Everywhere was the name of Marion feared, and + the presence of his men was dreaded by the opponents of the patriot + Cause. + + “In the spring of 1781 Colonel Watson was sent with a select corps + of five hundred men to attempt the destruction of Marion’s brigade. + The advanced guards of Marion, under Colonel Horry, met the advance + of the enemy, and the patriots were obliged to fall back in the + direction of Williamsburg.... For ten days the British force remained + stationary, continually annoyed by Marion, until the commander was + obliged to choose between certain destruction in detail, or attempt + boldly to fight his way to Georgetown. He decided upon the latter + course, and at midnight he fled. Marion pursued, fell upon him + at Sampit bridge, near Georgetown, and smote many of his wearied + soldiers. The British commander escaped to Georgetown with the + remnant of his army, complaining that Marion would not ‘fight like a + gentleman or a Christian.’ + + “Sad intelligence now reached Marion. The Tory colonel, Doyle, had + penetrated to his camp on Snow’s Island, destroyed his provisions and + stores, dispersed the little garrison, and then marched up Lynch’s + Creek. Marion pursued the marauder until he was informed that Doyle + had destroyed all his heavy baggage, and had the advantage of a day’s + march on the road to Camden. Marion wheeled, and hastened, through + the overflowed swamps, to confront Watson, who was again in motion + with fresh troops, and had encamped upon Catfish Creek, near the + present Marion Court-house. Our partisan encamped within five miles + of him, and there he was joined by Lee. This junction alarmed Watson. + He destroyed his heavy baggage, wheeled his field-pieces into Catfish + Creek, and fled by a circuitous route toward Georgetown. + + “In May, we find Marion hanging upon the rear of Lord Rawdon on his + retreat from Nelson’s Ferry toward Charleston, and from that time + until the siege of Ninety-six, he was often with Sumter and Colonel + Washington, watching the enemy’s movements near the Santee and + Edisto, and cutting off supplies and intelligence from Cruger. + + “In June, Marion took possession of Georgetown, the garrison fleeing + down Winyaw Bay after a slight resistance. He could not garrison it, + so he moved the stores up to his old encampment on Snow’s Island.... + + “Marion took the leading part in the discomfiture of Colonel Coates, + at a loss to himself of seventy killed and wounded. Later he nearly + wiped out Major Fraser’s force of five hundred men, and would have + completed the victory but for lack of ammunition. In this case the + loss of the British was severe, while Marion was not bereft of a man. + He took a glorious part in the battle of Eutaw, and then retired to + the recesses of a cane-brake on Santee River Swamp to await further + opportunity. + + “From this time until the evacuation of Charleston Marion’s brigade + confined their operations to the vicinity of Charleston. Elected to + a seat in the Assembly at Jacksonborough, Marion left the brigade in + command of Colonel Horry. Previous to his departure he had a severe + skirmish near Monk’s Corner, with three hundred regulars and Tories, + who came up from Charleston to surprise him. He repulsed them, but + soon afterward, while he was absent, a larger force under Colonel + Thompson attacked his brigade near the Santee. Fortunately he arrived + during the engagement, but not in time to prevent the defeat and + partial dispersion of his beloved troops. The remnant of his brigade + rallied around him, and he retired beyond the Santee to recruit and + reorganize. + + “Early in April, 1782, Marion attacked a force of more than five + hundred Tories under Major Gainey, and whipped them so thoroughly + that Gainey, thoroughly humbled, joined the patriot force. From that + time until Charleston was evacuated (December 14, 1782), the Swamp + Fox continued on the aggressive, making his name, and that of his + followers, particularly the Minute Boys, now grown to a brigade of + more than three hundred, feared by Britisher and Tory alike.” + + +THE END. + + + + +TRANSCRIBER’S NOTES: + + + Italicized or underlined text is surrounded by underscores: _italics_. + + Emboldened text is surrounded by equals signs: =bold=. + + Perceived typographical errors have been corrected. + + Inconsistencies in hyphenation have been standardized. + + Archaic or variant spelling has been retained. + + + +*** END OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK 76504 *** |